The Wedding
NICHOLAS SPARKS
Prologue
Is it possible,
I wonder, for a man to truly change? Or do character and habit form the
immovable boundaries of our lives?
It is
mid-October 2003, and I ponder these questions as I watch a moth flail wildly
against the porch light. I’m alone outside. Jane, my wife, is sleeping upstairs
and she didn’t stir when I slipped out of bed. It is late; midnight has come
and gone, and there’s a crispness in the air that holds the promise of an early
winter. I’m wearing a heavy cotton robe, and though I imagined it would be thick
enough to keep the chill at bay, I notice that my hands are trembling before I
bury them in my pockets.
Above me, the
stars are specks of silver paint on a charcoal canvas. I see Orion and the
Pleiades, Ursa Major and Corona Borealis, and think I should be inspired by the
realization that I’m not only looking at the stars, but staring into the past
as well. Constellations shine with light that was emitted aeons ago, and I wait
for something to come to me, words that a poet might use to illuminate life’s
mysteries. But there is nothing.
This doesn’t
surprise me. I’ve never considered myself a sentimental man, and if you asked
my wife, I’m sure she would agree. I do not lose myself in films or plays, I’ve
never been a dreamer, and if I aspire to any form of mastery at all, it is one
defined by rules of the Internal Revenue Service and codified by law. For the most part, my days and years as an
estate lawyer have been spent in the company of those preparing for their own
deaths, and I suppose that some might say that my life is less meaningful
because of this. But even if they’re right, what can I do? I make no excuses
for myself, nor have I ever, and by the end of my story, I hope you’ll view
this quirk of my character with a forgiving eye. Please don’t misunderstand. I may not be sentimental, but I’m not
completely without emotion, and there are moments when I’m struck by a deep
sense of wonder. It is usually simple things that I find strangely moving:
standing among the giant sequoias in the Sierra Nevadas, for instance, or
watching ocean waves as they crash together off Cape Hatteras, sending salty
plumes into the sky. Last week, I felt
my throat tighten when I watched a young boy reach for his father’s hand as they
strolled down the sidewalk. There are other things, too: I can sometimes lose
track of time when staring at a sky filled with wind-whipped clouds, and when I
hear thunder rumbling, I always draw near the window to watch for lightning.
When the next brilliant flash illuminates the sky, I often find myself filled
with longing, though I’m at a loss to tell you what it is that I feel my life
is missing.
My name is
Wilson Lewis, and this is the story of a wedding. It is also the story of my
marriage, but despite the thirty years that Jane and I have spent together, I
suppose I should begin by admitting that others know far more about marriage
than I. A man can learn nothing by asking my advice. In the course of my
marriage, I’ve been selfish and stubborn and as ignorant as a goldfish, and it
pains me to realize this about myself. Yet, looking back, I believe that if I’ve
done one thing right, it has been to love my wife throughout our years together.
While this may strike some as a feat not worth mentioning, you should know that
there was a time when I was certain that my wife didn’t feel the same way about
me.
Of course, all
marriages go through ups and downs, and I believe this is the natural
consequence of couples that choose to stay together over the long haul. Between us, my wife and I have lived through
the deaths of both of my parents and one of hers, and the illness of her
father. We’ve moved four times, and though I’ve been successful in my
profession, many sacrifices were made in order to secure this position. We have
three children, and while neither of us would trade the experience of
parenthood for the riches of Tutankhamen, the sleepless nights and frequent
trips to the hospital when they were infants left both of us exhausted and
often overwhelmed. It goes without saying that their teenage years were an
experience I would rather not relive.
All of those
events create their own stresses, and when two people live together, the stress
flows both ways. This, I’ve come to believe, is both the blessing and the curse
of marriage. It’s a blessing because there’s an outlet for the everyday strains
of life; it’s a curse because the outlet is someone you care deeply about.
Why do I
mention this? Because I want to underscore that throughout all these events, I
never doubted my feelings for my wife. Sure, there were days when we avoided
eye contact at the breakfast table, but still I never doubted us. It would be
dishonest to say that I haven’t wondered what would have happened had I married
someone else, but in all the years we spent together, I never once regretted
the fact that I had chosen her and that she had chosen me as well. I thought
our relationship was settled, but in the end, I realized that I was wrong. I
learned that a little more than a year ago—fourteen months, to be exact—and it
was that realization, more than anything, that set in motion all that was to
come.
What happened
then, you wonder?
Given my age, a
person might suppose that it was some incident inspired by a midlife crisis. A
sudden desire to change my life, perhaps, or maybe a crime of the heart. But it
was neither of those things. No, my sin was a small one in the grand scheme of
things, an incident that under different circumstances might have been the
subject of a humorous anecdote in later years. But it hurt her, it hurt us, and
thus it is here where I must begin my story.
It was August 23, 2002, and what I did was this: I rose and ate
breakfast, then spent the day at the office, as is my custom. The events of my
workday played no role in what came after; to be honest, I can’t remember
anything about it other than to recall that it was nothing extraordinary. I
arrived home at my regular hour and was pleasantly surprised to see Jane preparing
my favorite meal in the kitchen. When she turned to greet me, I thought I saw
her eyes flicker downward, looking to see if I was holding something other than
my briefcase, but I was empty-handed. An hour later we ate dinner together, and
afterward, as Jane began collecting the dishes from the table, I retrieved a
few legal documents from my briefcase that I wished to review. Sitting in my
office, I was perusing the first page when I noticed Jane standing in the
doorway. She was drying her hands on a dish towel, and her face registered a
disappointment that I had learned to recognize over the years, if not fully
understand.
“Is there
anything you want to say?” she asked after a moment. I hesitated, aware there was more to her question than its
innocence implied. I thought perhaps that she was referring to a new hairstyle,
but I looked carefully and her hair seemed no different from usual. I’d tried
over the years to notice such things. Still, I was at a loss, and as we stood
before each other, I knew I had to offer something.
“How was your
day?” I finally asked.
She gave a
strange half smile in response and turned away. I know now what she was looking for, of course, but at the time,
I shrugged it off and went back to work, chalking it up as another example of
the mysteriousness of women.
Later that
evening, I’d crawled into bed and was making myself comfortable when I heard
Jane draw a single, rapid breath. She was lying on her side with her back
toward me, and when I noticed that her shoulders were trembling, it suddenly
struck me that she was crying. Baffled, I expected her to tell me what had
upset her so, but instead of speaking, she offered another set of raspy inhales,
as if trying to breathe through her own tears. My throat tightened instinctively,
and I found myself growing frightened. I tried not to be scared; tried not to
think that something bad had happened to her father or to the kids, or that she
had been given terrible news by her doctor. I tried not to think that there
might be a problem I couldn’t solve, and I placed my hand on her back in the
hope that I could somehow comfort her.
“What’s wrong?”
I asked.
It was a moment
before she answered. I heard her sigh as she pulled the covers up to her
shoulders.
“Happy
anniversary,” she whispered.
Twenty-nine
years, I remembered too late, and in the corner of the room, I spotted the
gifts she’d bought me, neatly wrapped and perched on the chest of drawers.
Quite simply, I
had forgotten.
I make no
excuses for this, nor would I even if I could. What would be the point? I
apologized, of course, then apologized again the following morning; and later
in the evening, when she opened the perfume I’d selected carefully with the
help of a young lady at Belk’s, she smiled and thanked me and patted my leg. Sitting beside her on the couch, I knew I
loved her then as much as I did the day we were married. But in looking at her,
noticing perhaps for the first time the distracted way she glanced off to the
side and the unmistakably sad tilt of her head—I suddenly realized that I
wasn’t quite sure whether she still loved me.
Chapter One
It’s
heartbreaking to think that your wife may not love you, and that night, after
Jane had carried the perfume up to our bedroom, I sat on the couch for hours,
wondering how this situation had come to pass. At first, I wanted to believe
that Jane was simply reacting emotionally and that I was reading far more into
the incident than it deserved. Yet the more I thought about it, the more I
sensed not only her displeasure in an absentminded spouse, but the traces of an
older melancholy—as if my lapse were simply the final blow in a long, long series
of careless missteps.
Had the
marriage turned out to be a disappointment for Jane? Though I didn’t want to
think so, her expression had answered otherwise, and I found myself wondering
what that meant for us in the future. Was she questioning whether or not to
stay with me? Was she pleased with her decision to have married me in the first
place? These, I must add, were frightening questions to consider—with answers
that were possibly even more frightening—for until that moment, I’d always
assumed that Jane was as content with me as I’d always been with her. What, I wondered, had led us to feel so
differently about each other?
I suppose I must
begin by saying that many people would consider our lives
fairly ordinary.
Like many men, I had the obligation to support the family
financially, and
my life was largely centered around my career. For the past
thirty years,
I’ve worked with the law firm of Ambry, Saxon and Tundle in New
Bern, North
Carolina, and my income—while not extravagant—was enough to place us
firmly in the
upper middle class. I enjoy golfing and gardening on the weekends, prefer
classical music, and read the newspaper every morning. Though Jane was once an
elementary school teacher, she spent the majority of our married life raising
three children. She ran both the household and our social life, and her proudest
possessions are the photo albums that she carefully assembled as a visual
history of our lives. Our brick home is complete with a picket fence and automatic
sprinklers, we own two cars, and we are members of both the Rotary Club and the
Chamber of Commerce. In the course of our married life, we’ve saved for
retirement, built a wooden swing set in the backyard that now sits unused, attended
dozens of parent-teacher conferences, voted regularly, and contributed to the
Episcopal church each and every Sunday. At fifty-six, I’m three years older
than my wife.
Despite my
feelings for Jane, I sometimes think we’re an unlikely pair to have spent a
life together. We’re different in almost every way, and though opposites can
and do attract, I’ve always felt that I made the better choice on our wedding
day. Jane is, after all, the kind of person I always wished to be. While I tend
toward stoicism and logic, Jane is outgoing and kind, with a natural empathy
that endears her to others. She laughs easily and has a wide circle of friends.
Over the years, I’ve come to realize that most of my friends are, in fact, the
husbands of my wife’s friends, but I believe this is common for most married
couples our age. Yet I’m fortunate in that Jane has always seemed to choose our
friends with me in mind, and I’m appreciative that there’s always someone for
me to visit with at a dinner party. Had she not come into my life, I sometimes
think that I would have led the life of a monk. There’s more, too: I’m charmed by the fact that Jane has always
displayed her emotions with childlike ease. When she’s sad she cries; when
she’s happy she laughs; and she enjoys nothing more than to be surprised with a
wonderful gesture. In those moments, there’s an ageless innocence about her,
and though a surprise by definition is unexpected, for Jane, the memories of a
surprise can arouse the same excited feelings for years afterward. Sometimes
when she’s daydreaming, I’ll ask her what she’s thinking about and she’ll
suddenly begin speaking in giddy tones about something I’ve long forgotten.
This, I must say, has never ceased to amaze me.
While Jane has
been blessed with the most tender of hearts, in many ways she’s stronger than I
am. Her values and beliefs, like those of most southern women, are grounded by
God and family; she views the world through a prism of black and white, right
and wrong. For Jane, hard decisions are reached instinctively—and are almost
always correct—while I, on the other hand, find myself weighing endless options
and frequently second-guessing myself. And unlike me, my wife is seldom
self-conscious. This lack of concern about other people’s perceptions requires
a confidence that I’ve always found elusive, and above all else, I envy this
about her.
I suppose that
some of our differences stem from our respective upbringings. While Jane was raised in a small town with
three siblings and parents who adored her, I was raised in a town house in
Washington, D.C., as the only child of government lawyers, and my parents were
seldom home before seven o’clock in the evening. As a result, I spent much of
my free time alone, and to this day, I’m most comfortable in the privacy of my
den.
As I’ve already
mentioned, we have three children, and though I love them dearly, they are for
the most part the products of my wife. She bore them and raised them, and they
are most comfortable with her. While I sometimes regret that I didn’t spend as
much time with them as I should have, I’m comforted by the thought that Jane
more than made up for my absences. Our children, it seems, have turned out well
despite me. They’re grown now and living on their own, but we consider
ourselves fortunate that only one has moved out of state. Our two daughters
still visit us frequently, and my wife is careful to have their favorite foods
in the refrigerator in case they’re hungry, which they never seem to be. When
they come, they talk with Jane for hours.
At twenty-seven, Anna is the oldest. With black hair and dark eyes, her
looks reflected her saturnine personality growing up. She was a brooder who
spent her teenage years locked in her room, listening to gloomy music and
writing in a diary. She was a stranger to me back then; days might pass before
she would say a single word in my presence, and I was at a loss to understand
what I might have done to provoke this. Everything I said seemed to elicit only
sighs or shakes of her head, and if I asked if anything was bothering her, she
would stare at me as if the question were incomprehensible. My wife seemed to
find nothing unusual in this, dismissing it as a phase typical of young girls,
but then again, Anna still talked to her. Sometimes I’d pass by Anna’s room and
hear Anna and Jane whispering to each other; but if they heard me outside the
door, the whispering would stop. Later, when I would ask Jane what they’d been discussing,
she’d shrug and wave a hand mysteriously, as if their only goal were to keep me
in the dark.
Yet because she
was my firstborn, Anna has always been my favorite. This isn’t an admission I
would make to anyone, but I think she knows it as well, and lately I’ve come to
believe that even in her silent years, she was fonder of me than I realized. I
can still remember times when I’d be perusing trusts or wills in my den, and
she’d slip through the door. She’d pace around the room, scanning the
bookshelves and reaching for various items, but if I addressed her, she’d slip
back out as quietly as she’d come in. Over time, I learned not to say anything,
and she’d sometimes linger in the office for an hour, watching me as I scribbled
on yellow legal tablets. If I glanced toward her, she’d smile complicitly,
enjoying this game of ours. I have no more understanding of it now than I did
back then, but it’s ingrained in my memory as few images are. Currently, Anna is working for the Raleigh
News and Observer, but I think she has dreams of becoming a novelist. In
college she majored in creative writing, and the stories she wrote were as dark
as her personality. I recall reading one in which a young girl becomes a
prostitute to care for her sick father, a man who’d once molested her. When I
set the pages down, I wondered what I was supposed to make of such a thing.
She is also
madly in love. Anna, always careful and deliberate in her choices, was highly
selective when it came to men, and thankfully Keith has always struck me as
someone who treats her well. He intends to be an orthopedist and carries himself
with a confidence that comes only to those who’ve faced few setbacks in life. I
learned through Jane that for their first date Keith took Anna kite flying on
the beach near Fort Macon. Later that week, when Anna brought him by the house,
Keith came dressed in a sports coat, freshly showered and smelling faintly of
cologne. As we shook hands, he held my gaze and impressed me by saying, “It’s a
pleasure to meet you, Mr. Lewis.”
Joseph, our
second-born, is a year younger than Anna. He’s always called me “Pop,” though
no one else in our family has ever used that term, and again, we have little in
common. He’s taller and thinner than I, wears jeans to most social functions,
and when he visits at Thanksgiving or Christmas, he eats only vegetables. While
he was growing up, I thought him quiet, yet his reticence, like Anna’s, seemed
directed at me in particular. Others often remarked on his sense of humor,
though to be honest, I seldom saw it. Whenever we spent time together, I often
felt as if he were trying to form an impression of me. Like Jane, he was empathetic even as a
child. He chewed his fingernails worrying about others, and they’ve been
nothing but nubs since he was five years old. Needless to say, when I suggested that he consider majoring in
business or economics, he ignored my advice and chose sociology. He now works
for a battered women’s shelter in New York City, though he tells us nothing
more about his job. I know he wonders
about the choices I’ve made in my life, just as I wonder about his, yet despite
our differences, it’s with Joseph that I have the conversations that I always
wished to have with my children when I held them as infants. He is highly
intelligent; he received a near perfect score on his SATs, and his interests
span the spectrum from the history of Middle Eastern dhimmitude to theoretical
applications of fractal geometry. He is also honest—sometimes painfully so—and
it goes without saying that these aspects of his personality leave me at a
disadvantage when it comes to debating him. Though I sometimes grow frustrated
at his stubbornness, it’s during such moments that I’m especially proud to call
him my son.
Leslie, the
baby of our family, is currently studying biology and physiology at Wake Forest
with the intention of becoming a veterinarian. Instead of coming home during
the summers like most students, she takes additional classes with the intention
of graduating early and spends her afternoons working at a place called Animal
Farm. Of all our children, she is the most gregarious, and her laughter sounds
the same as Jane’s. Like Anna, she liked to visit me in my den, though she was
happiest when I gave her my full attention. As a youngster, she liked to sit in
my lap and pull on my ears; as she grew older, she liked to wander in and share
funny jokes. My shelves are covered with the gifts she made me growing up:
plaster casts of her handprints, drawings in crayon, a necklace made from
macaroni. She was the easiest to love, the first in line for hugs or kisses
from the grandparents, and she took great pleasure in curling up on the couch
and watching romantic movies. I was not surprised when she was named the homecoming
queen at her high school three years ago.
She is kind as well. Everyone in her class was always invited to her
birthday parties for fear of hurting someone’s feelings, and when she was nine,
she once spent an afternoon walking from towel to towel at the beach because
she’d found a discarded watch in the surf and wanted to return it to its owner.
Of all my children, she has always caused me the least worry, and when she
comes to visit, I drop whatever I’m doing to spend time with her. Her energy is
infectious, and when we’re together, I wonder how it is I could have been so
blessed. Now that they’ve all moved
out, our home has changed. Where music once blared, there is nothing but
stillness; while our pantry once shelved eight different types of sugared
cereal, there is now a single brand that promises extra fiber. The furniture hasn’t changed in the bedrooms
where our children slept, but because the posters and bulletin boards have been
taken down—as well as all other reminders of their personalities—there is
nothing to differentiate one room from the next. But it was the emptiness of
the house that seemed to dominate now; while our home was perfect for a family
of five, it suddenly struck me as a cavernous reminder of the way things ought
to be. I remember hoping that this change in the household had something to do
with the way Jane was feeling.
Still,
regardless of the reason, I couldn’t deny that we were drifting apart, and the
more I thought about it, the more I noticed how wide the gap between us had
become. We’d started out as a couple and been changed into parents—something I
had always viewed as normal and inevitable—but after twenty-nine years, it was as
if we’d become strangers again. Only habit seemed to be keeping us together. Our lives had little in common; we rose at different
hours, spent our days in different places, and followed our own routines in the
evenings. I knew little of her daily activities and admitted to keeping parts
of mine secret as well. I couldn’t recall the last time Jane and I had talked
about anything unexpected. Two weeks
after the forgotten anniversary, however, Jane and I did just that.
“Wilson,” she
said, “we have to talk.”
I looked up at
her. A bottle of wine stood on the table between us, our meal nearly finished.
“Yes?”
“I was
thinking,” she said, “of heading up to New York to spend some time with Joseph.”
“Won’t he be
here for the holidays?”
“That’s not for
a couple of months. And since he didn’t make it home this summer, I thought it
might be nice to visit him for a change.” In the back of my mind, I noted that
it might do us some good as a couple to get away for a few days. Perhaps that
had even been the reason for Jane’s suggestion, and with a smile, I reached for
my wineglass. “That’s a good idea,” I agreed. “We haven’t been to New York
since he first moved there.” Jane smiled briefly before lowering her gaze to
her plate. “There’s something else, too.”
“Yes?”
“Well, it’s
just that you’re pretty busy at work, and I know how hard it is for you to get
away.”
“I think I can
clear up my schedule for a few days,” I said, already mentally leafing through
my work calendar. It would be tough, but I could do it. “When did you want to
go?”
“Well, that’s the
thing . . . ,” she said.
“What’s the
thing?”
“Wilson, please
let me finish,” she said. She drew a long breath, not bothering to hide the
weariness in her tone. “What I was trying to say was that I think I might like
to visit him by myself.”
For a moment, I
didn’t know what to say.
“You’re upset,
aren’t you,” she said.
“No,” I said
quickly. “He’s our son. How could I get upset about that?” To underscore my
equanimity, I used my knife to cut another bite of meat. “So when were you
thinking about heading up there?” I asked.
“Next week,” she said. “On Thursday.”
“Thursday?”
“I already have
my ticket.”
Though she wasn’t
quite finished with her meal, she rose and headed for the kitchen. By the way
she avoided my gaze, I suspected she had something else to say but wasn’t quite
sure how to phrase it. A moment later, I was alone at the table. If I turned, I
could just see her face in profile as she stood near the sink.
“Sounds like
it’ll be fun,” I called out with what I hoped sounded like nonchalance. “And I
know Joseph will enjoy it, too. Maybe there’s a show or something that you
could see while you’re up there.” “Maybe,” I heard her say. “I guess it depends
on his schedule.”
Hearing the
faucet run, I rose from my seat and brought my dishes to the sink.
Jane said nothing
as I approached.
“It should be a
wonderful weekend,” I added.
She reached for
my plate and began to rinse.
“Oh, about that .
. . ,” she said.
“Yes?”
“I was thinking
about staying up there for more than just the weekend.” At her words, I felt my
shoulders tense. “How long are you planning to stay?” I asked.
She set my plate
off to the side.
“A couple of
weeks,” she answered.
Of course, I
didn’t blame Jane for the path our marriage seemed to have taken. Somehow I knew I bore a greater portion of
the responsibility, even if I hadn’t yet put together all the pieces of why and
how. For starters, I have to admit that I’ve never been quite the person my
wife wanted me to be, even from the beginning of our marriage. I know, for
instance, that she wished I were more romantic, the way her own father had been
with her mother. Her father was the kind of man who would hold his wife’s hand
in the hours after dinner or spontaneously pick a bouquet of wildflowers on his
way home from work. Even as a child, Jane was enthralled by her parents’
romance. Over the years, I’ve heard her speaking with her sister Kate on the
phone, wondering aloud why I seemed to find romance such a difficult concept.
It isn’t that I haven’t made attempts, I just don’t seem to have an understanding
of what it takes to make another’s heart start fluttering. Neither hugs nor
kisses were common in the house where I’d grown up, and displaying affection
often left me feeling uncomfortable, especially in the presence of my children.
I talked to Jane’s father about it once, and he suggested that I write a letter
to my wife. “Tell her why you love her,” he said, “and give specific reasons.”
This was twelve years ago. I remember trying to take his advice, but as my hand
hovered over the paper, I couldn’t seem to find the appropriate words.
Eventually I put the pen aside. Unlike
her father, I have never been comfortable discussing feelings. I’m steady, yes.
Dependable, absolutely. Faithful, without a doubt. But romance, I hate to
admit, is as foreign to me as giving birth.
I sometimes
wonder how many other men are exactly like me.
While Jane was in
New York, Joseph answered the phone when I called.
“Hey, Pop,” he
said simply.
“Hey,” I said.
“How are you?”
“Fine,” he said.
After what seemed like a painfully long moment, he asked, “And you?”
I shifted my
weight from one foot to the other. “It’s quiet around here, but I’m doing
okay.” I paused. “How’s your mom’s visit going?” “It’s fine. I’ve been keeping
her busy.”
“Shopping and
sightseeing?”
“A little.
Mainly we’ve been doing a lot of talking. It’s been interesting.” I hesitated.
Though I wondered what he meant, Joseph seemed to feel no need to elaborate.
“Oh,” I said, doing my best to keep my voice light. “Is she around?” “Actually,
she isn’t. She ran out to the grocery store. She’ll be back in a few minutes,
though, if you want to call back.”
“No, that’s
okay,” I said. “Just let her know that I called. I should be around all night
if she wants to give me a ring.”
“Will do,” he
agreed. Then, after a moment: “Hey, Pop? I wanted to ask you something.”
“Yes?”
“Did you really
forget your anniversary?”
I took a long
breath. “Yes,” I said, “I did.”
“How come?”
“I don’t know,” I
said. “I remembered that it was coming, but when the day arrived, it just
slipped my mind. I don’t have an excuse.” “It hurt her feelings,” he said.
“I know.”
There was a
moment of silence on the other end. “Do you understand why?” he finally asked.
Though I didn’t
answer Joseph’s question, I thought I did.
Quite simply, Jane didn’t want us to end up like the elderly couples we sometimes
saw when dining out, couples that have always aroused our pity. These couples are, I should make clear,
usually polite to each other. The husband might pull out a chair or collect the
jackets, the wife might suggest one of the specials. And when the waiter comes,
they may punctuate each other’s orders with the knowledge that has been gained
over a lifetime—no salt on the eggs or extra butter on the toast, for instance.
But then, once
the order is placed, not a word passes between them. Instead, they sip their drinks and glance out the window, waiting
silently for their food to arrive. Once it does, they might speak to the waiter
for a moment—to request a refill of coffee, for instance—but they quickly
retreat to their own worlds as soon as he departs. And throughout the meal,
they will sit like strangers who happen to be sharing the same table, as if
they believed that the enjoyment of each other’s company was more effort than
it was worth. Perhaps this is an
exaggeration on my part of what their lives are really like, but I’ve
occasionally wondered what brought these couples to this point. While Jane was in New York, however, I was suddenly
struck by the notion that we might be heading there as well.
When I picked
Jane up from the airport, I remember feeling strangely nervous. It was an odd
feeling, and I was relieved to see a flicker of a smile as she walked through
the gate and made her way toward me. When she was close, I reached for her
carry-on.
“How was your
trip?” I asked.
“It was good,”
she said. “I have no idea why Joseph likes living there so much.
It’s so busy and
noisy all the time. I couldn’t do it.”
“Glad you’re home,
then?”
“Yes,” she said.
“I am. But I’m tired.”
“I’ll bet. Trips
are always tiring.”
For a moment,
neither of us said anything. I moved her carry-on to my other hand. “How’s
Joseph doing?” I asked.
“He’s good. I
think he’s put on a little weight since the last time he was here.”
“Anything
exciting going on with him that you didn’t mention on the phone?”
“Not really,”
she said. “He works too much, but that’s about it.” In her tone I heard a hint
of sadness, one that I didn’t quite understand. As I considered it, I saw a
young couple with their arms around each other, hugging as if they hadn’t seen
each other in years.
“I’m glad you’re
home,” I said.
She glanced at
me, held my eyes, then slowly turned toward the luggage carousel.
“I know you are.”
This was our
state of affairs one year ago.
I wish I could
tell you that things improved in the weeks immediately following Jane’s trip,
but they did not. Instead, our life went on as it had before; we led our
separate lives, and one unmemorable day passed into the next. Jane wasn’t
exactly angry with me, but she didn’t seem happy, either, and try as I might, I
was at a loss as to what to do about it. It seemed as though a wall of indifference
had somehow been constructed between us without my being aware of it. By late
autumn, three months after the forgotten anniversary, I’d become so worried
about our relationship that I knew I had to talk to her father. His name is Noah Calhoun, and if you knew
him, you would understand why I went to see him that day. He and his wife,
Allie, had moved to Creekside Extended Care Facility nearly eleven years
earlier, in their forty-sixth year of marriage. Though they once shared a bed,
Noah now sleeps alone, and I wasn’t surprised when I found his room empty. Most
days, when I went to visit him, he was seated on a bench near the pond, and I
remember moving to the window to make sure he was there.
Even from a
distance, I recognized him easily: the white tufts of hair lifting slightly in
the wind, his stooped posture, the light blue cardigan sweater that Kate had
recently knitted for him. He was eighty-seven years old, a widower with hands
that had curled with arthritis, and his health was precarious. He carried a
vial of nitroglycerin pills in his pocket and suffered from prostate cancer, but
the doctors were more concerned with his mental state. They’d sat Jane and me
down in the office a few years earlier and eyed us gravely. He’s been suffering
from delusions, they informed us, and the delusions seem to be getting worse.
For my part, I wasn’t so sure. I thought I knew him better than most people,
and certainly better than the doctors. With the exception of Jane, he was my
dearest friend, and when I saw his solitary figure, I couldn’t help but ache
for all that he had lost.
His own
marriage had come to an end five years earlier, but cynics would say it had
ended long before that. Allie suffered from Alzheimer’s in the final years of
her life, and I’ve come to believe it’s an intrinsically evil disease. It’s a slow
unraveling of all that a person once was. What are we, after all, without our
memories, without our dreams? Watching the progression was like watching a slow-motion
picture of an inevitable tragedy. It was difficult for Jane and me to visit
Allie; Jane wanted to remember her mother as she once was, and I never pressed
her to go, for it was painful for me as well. For Noah, however, it was the
hardest of all.
But that’s
another story.
Leaving his
room, I made my way to the courtyard. The morning was cool, even for autumn.
The leaves were brilliant in the slanting sunshine, and the air carried the
faint scent of chimney smoke. This, I remembered, was Allie’s favorite time of
year, and I felt his loneliness as I approached. As usual, he was feeding the swan,
and when I reached his side, I put a grocery bag on the ground. In it were three
loaves of Wonder Bread. Noah always had me purchase the same items when I came
to visit.
“Hello, Noah,”
I said. I knew I could call him “Dad,” as Jane had with my father, but I’ve
never felt comfortable with this and Noah has never seemed to mind.
At the sound of
my voice, Noah turned his head.
“Hello, Wilson,”
he said. “Thanks for dropping by.”
I rested a hand
on his shoulder. “Are you doing okay?” “Could be better,” he said. Then, with a
mischievous grin: “Could be worse, though, too.”
These were the
words we always exchanged in greeting. He patted the bench and I took a seat
next to him. I stared out over the pond. Fallen leaves resembled a kaleidoscope
as they floated on the surface of the water. The glassy surface mirrored the
cloudless sky.
“I’ve come to ask
you something,” I said.
“Yes?” As he
spoke, Noah tore off a piece of bread and tossed it into the water.
The swan bobbed
its beak toward it and straightened its neck to swallow.
“It’s about
Jane,” I added.
“Jane,” he
murmured. “How is she?”
“Good.” I nodded,
shifting awkwardly. “She’ll be coming by later, I suppose.” This was true. For
the past few years, we’ve visited him frequently, sometimes together, sometimes
alone. I wondered if they spoke of me in my absence. “And the kids?”
“They’re doing
well, too. Anna’s writing features now, and Joseph finally found a new
apartment. It’s in Queens, I think, but right near the subway. Leslie’s going
camping in the mountains with friends this weekend. She told us she aced her
midterms.”
He nodded, his
eyes never leaving the swan. “You’re very lucky, Wilson,” he said. “I hope you
realize how fortunate you are that they’ve become such wonderful adults.”
“I do,” I said.
We fell into
silence. Up close, the lines in his face formed crevices, and I could see the
veins pulsing below the thinning skin of his hands. Behind us, the grounds were
empty, the chilly air keeping people inside.
“I forgot our anniversary,” I said.
“Oh?”
“Twenty-nine
years,” I added.
“Mmm.”
Behind us, I
could hear dried leaves rattling in the breeze.
“I’m worried
about us,” I finally admitted.
Noah glanced at
me. At first I thought he would ask me why I was worried, but instead he
squinted, trying to read my face. Then, turning away, he tossed another piece
of bread to the swan. When he spoke, his voice was soft and low, an aging
baritone tempered by a southern accent.
“Do you
remember when Allie got sick? When I used to read to her?” “Yes,” I answered,
feeling the memory pull at me. He used to read to her from a notebook that he’d
written before they moved to Creekside. The notebook held the story of how he
and Allie had fallen in love, and sometimes after he read it aloud to her,
Allie would become momentarily lucid, despite the ravages of Alzheimer’s. The
lucidity never lasted long—and as the disease progressed further, it ceased
completely—but when it happened, Allie’s improvement was dramatic enough for
specialists to travel from Chapel Hill to Creekside in the hopes of
understanding it. That reading to Allie sometimes worked, there was no doubt.
Why it worked, however, was something the specialists were never able to figure
out.
“Do you know
why I did that?” he asked.
I brought my
hands to my lap. “I believe so,” I answered. “It helped Allie. And because she
made you promise you would.”
“Yes,” he said,
“that’s true.” He paused, and I could hear him wheezing, the sound like air
through an old accordion. “But that wasn’t the only reason I did it. I also did
it for me. A lot of folks didn’t understand that.” Though he trailed off, I
knew he wasn’t finished, and I said nothing. In the silence, the swan stopped
circling and moved closer. Except for a black spot the size of a silver dollar
on its chest, the swan was the color of ivory. It seemed to hover in place when
Noah began speaking again. “Do you know
what I most remember about the good days?” he asked. I knew he was referring to those rare days when Allie recognized
him, and I shook my head. “No,” I answered.
“Falling in
love,” he said. “That’s what I remember. On her good days, it was like we were
just starting out all over again.”
He smiled.
“That’s what I mean when I say that I did it for me. Every time I read to her,
it was like I was courting her, because sometimes, just sometimes, she would
fall in love with me again, just like she had a long time ago. And that’s the
most wonderful feeling in the world. How many people are ever given that
chance? To have someone you love fall in love with you over and over?” Noah
didn’t seem to expect an answer, and I didn’t offer one. Instead, we spent the next hour discussing
the children and his health. We did not speak of Jane or Allie again. After I
left, however, I thought about our visit. Despite the doctors’ worries, Noah
seemed as sharp as ever. He had not only known that I would be coming to see
him, I realized, but had anticipated the reason for my visit. And in typical
southern fashion, he’d given me the answer to my problem, without my ever
having had to ask him directly. It was
then that I knew what I had to do.
Chapter Two
I had to court my
wife again.
It sounds so
simple, doesn’t it? What could be easier? There were, after all, certain
advantages to a situation like ours. For one thing, Jane and I live in the same
house, and after three decades together, it’s not as though we had to start
over. We could dispense with the family histories, the humorous anecdotes from
our childhoods, the questions of what we did for a living and whether or not
our goals were compatible. Furthermore, the surprises that individuals tend to
keep hidden in the early stages of a relationship were already out in the open.
My wife, for instance, already knew that I snore, so there was no reason to
hide something like that from her. For my part, I’ve seen her when she’s been sick
with the flu, and it makes no difference to me how her hair looks when she gets
up in the morning.
Given those
practical realities, I assumed that winning Jane’s love again would be
relatively easy. I would simply try to re-create what we had had in our early years
together—as Noah had done for Allie by reading to her. Yet upon further reflection,
I slowly came to the realization that I’d never really understood what she saw
in me in the first place. Though I think of myself as responsible, this was not
the sort of trait women considered attractive back then. I was, after all, a
baby boomer, a child of the hang-loose, me-first generation. It was 1971 when I saw Jane for the first
time. I was twenty-four, in my second year of law school at Duke University,
and most people would have considered me a serious student, even as an
undergraduate. I never had a roommate for more than a single term, since I
often studied late into the evenings with the lamp blazing. Most of my former
roommates seemed to view college as a world of weekends separated by boring
classes, while I viewed college as preparation for the future.
While I’ll
admit that I was serious, Jane was the first to call me shy. We met one
Saturday morning at a coffee shop downtown. It was early November, and due to
my responsibilities at the Law Review, my classes seemed particularly challenging.
Anxious about falling behind in my studies, I’d driven to a coffee shop, hoping
to find a place to study where I wouldn’t be recognized or interrupted.
It was Jane who
approached the table and took my order, and even now, I can recall that moment
vividly. She wore her dark hair in a ponytail, and her chocolate eyes were set
off by the hint of olive in her skin. She was wearing a dark blue apron over a
sky blue dress, and I was struck by the easy way she smiled at me, as if she
were pleased that I had chosen to sit in her section. When she asked for my order, I heard the
southern drawl characteristic of eastern North Carolina.
I didn’t know
then that we would eventually have dinner together, but I remember going back
the following day and requesting the same table. She smiled when I sat down,
and I can’t deny that I was pleased that she seemed to remember me. These weekend visits went on for about a
month, during which we never struck up a conversation or asked each other’s
names, but I soon noticed that my mind began to wander every time she
approached the table to refill my coffee. For a reason I can’t quite explain,
she seemed always to smell of cinnamon.
To be honest, I wasn’t completely comfortable as a young man with those
of the opposite sex. In high school, I was neither an athlete nor a member of
the student council, the two most popular groups. I was, however, quite fond of
chess and started a club that eventually grew to eleven members. Unfortunately,
none of them were female. Despite my lack of experience, I had managed to go
out with about half a dozen women during my undergraduate years and enjoyed
their company on those evenings out. But because I’d made the decision not to
pursue a relationship until I was financially ready to do so, I didn’t get to
know any of these women well and they quickly slipped from my mind. Yet frequently after leaving the coffee
shop, I found myself thinking of the ponytailed waitress, often when I least
expected it. More than once, my mind drifted during class, and I would imagine
her moving through the lecture hall, wearing her blue apron and offering menus.
These images embarrassed me, but even so, I was unable to prevent them from
recurring.
I have no idea
where all of this would have led had she not finally taken the initiative. I
had spent most of the morning studying amid the clouds of cigarette smoke that
drifted from other booths in the diner when it began to pour. It was a cold,
driving rain, a storm that had drifted in from the mountains. I had, of course,
brought an umbrella with me in anticipation of such an event.
When she approached
the table I looked up, expecting a refill for my coffee, but noticed instead
that her apron was tucked beneath her arm. She removed the ribbon from her
ponytail, and her hair cascaded to her shoulders. “Would you mind walking me to my car?” she asked. “I noticed your
umbrella and I’d rather not get wet.”
It was
impossible to refuse her request, so I collected my things, then held the door
open for her, and together we walked through puddles as deep as pie tins. Her shoulder brushed my own, and as we
splashed across the street in the pouring rain, she shouted her name and
mentioned the fact that she was attending Meredith, a college for women. She
was majoring in English, she added, and hoped to teach school after she
graduated. I didn’t offer much in response, concentrating as I was on keeping
her dry. When we reached her car, I expected her to get in immediately, but
instead she turned to face me. “You’re
kind of shy, aren’t you,” she said.
I wasn’t quite
sure how to respond, and I think she saw this in my expression, for she laughed
almost immediately.
“It’s okay,
Wilson. I happen to like shy.”
That she had
somehow taken the initiative to learn my name should have struck me then, but
it did not. Instead, as she stood on the street with the rain coming down and
mascara running onto her cheeks, all I could think was that I’d never seen
anyone more beautiful.
My wife is
still beautiful.
Of course, it’s
a softer beauty now, one that has deepened with age. Her skin is delicate to
the touch, and there are wrinkles where it once was smooth. Her hips have
become rounder, her stomach a little fuller, but I still find myself filled with
longing when I see her undressing in the bedroom. We’ve made love infrequently these last few years, and when we
did, it lacked the spontaneity and excitement we’d enjoyed in the past. But it
wasn’t the lovemaking itself I missed most. What I craved was the long-absent
look of desire in Jane’s eyes or a simple touch or gesture that let me know she
wanted me as much as I longed for her. Something, anything, that would signal I
was still special to her.
But how, I
wondered, was I supposed to make this happen? Yes, I knew that I had to court
Jane again, but I realized that this was not as easy as I’d originally thought
it would be. Our thorough familiarity, which I first imagined would simplify
things, actually made things more challenging. Our dinner conversations, for
instance, were stilted by routine. For a few weeks after talking to Noah, I
actually spent part of my afternoons at the office coming up with new topics
for later discussion, but when I brought them up, they always seemed forced and
would soon fizzle out. As always, we returned to discussions of the children or
my law firm’s clients and employees. Our
life together, I began to realize, had settled into a pattern that was not conducive
to renewing any kind of passion. For years we’d adopted separate schedules to
accommodate our mostly separate duties. In the early years of our family’s
life, I spent long hours at the firm—including evenings and weekends—making
sure that I would be viewed as a worthy partner when the time came. I never
used all my allotted vacation time. Perhaps I was overzealous in my determination
to impress Ambry and Saxon, but with a growing family to provide for, I didn’t
want to take any chances. I now realize that the pursuit of success at work
combined with my natural reticence kept me at arm’s length from the rest of the
family, and I’ve come to believe that I’ve always been something of an outsider
in my own house.
While I was
busy in my own world, Jane had her hands full with the children. As their
activities and demands grew more numerous, it sometimes seemed that she was a blur
of harried activity who merely rushed past me in the hallways. There were
years, I had to admit, in which we ate dinner separately more often than together,
and though occasionally it struck me as odd, I did nothing to change this.
Perhaps we
became used to this way of life, but once the children were no longer there to
govern our lives, we seemed powerless to fill in the empty spaces between us.
And despite my concern about the state of our relationship, the sudden attempt
to change our routines was akin to tunneling through limestone with a spoon.
This is not to
say I didn’t try. In January, for instance, I bought a cookbook and took to
preparing meals on Saturday evenings for the two of us; some of them, I might
add, were quite original and delicious. In addition to my regular golf game, I
began walking through our neighborhood three mornings a week, hoping to lose a
bit of weight. I even spent a few afternoons in the bookstore, browsing the
self-help section, hoping to learn what else I could do. The experts’ advice on
improving a marriage? To focus on the four As—attention, appreciation,
affection, and attraction. Yes, I remember thinking, that makes perfect sense,
so I turned my efforts in those directions. I spent more time with Jane in the
evenings instead of working in my den, I complimented her frequently, and when
she spoke of her daily activities, I listened carefully and nodded when
appropriate to let her know she had my full attention. I was under no illusions that any of these
remedies would magically restore Jane’s passion for me, nor did I take a
short-term view of the matter. If it had taken twenty-nine years to drift
apart, I knew that a few weeks of effort was simply the beginning of a long
process of rapprochement. Yet even if things were improving slightly, the
progress was slower than I’d hoped. By late spring, I came to the conclusion
that in addition to these daily changes, I needed to do something else,
something dramatic, something to show Jane that she was still, and always would
be, the most important person in my life. Then, late one evening, as I found
myself glancing through our family albums, an idea began to take hold.
I awoke the
next day filled with energy and good intentions. I knew my plan would have to
be carried out secretly and methodically, and the first thing I did was to rent
a post office box. I didn’t progress much further on my plans right away,
however, for it was around this time that Noah had a stroke. It was not the first stroke he’d had, but it
was his most serious. He was in the hospital for nearly eight weeks, during
which time my wife’s attention was devoted fully to his care. She spent every
day at the hospital, and in the evenings she was too tired and upset to notice
my efforts to renew our relationship. Noah was eventually able to return to
Creekside and was soon feeding the swan at the pond again, but I think it drove
home the point that he wouldn’t be around much longer. I spent many hours
quietly soothing Jane’s tears and simply comforting her.
Of all I did
during that year, it was this, I think, that she appreciated most of all.
Perhaps it was the steadiness I provided, or maybe it really was the result of
my efforts over the last few months, but whatever it was, I began to notice
occasional displays of newfound warmth from Jane. Though they were infrequent,
I savored them desperately, hoping that our relationship was somehow back on track.
Thankfully,
Noah continued to improve, and by early August, the year of the forgotten
anniversary was coming to a close. I’d lost nearly twenty pounds since I’d
begun my neighborhood strolls, and I’d developed the habit of swinging by the
post office box daily to collect items I’d solicited from others. I worked on
my special project while I was at the office to keep it a secret from Jane. Additionally, I’d decided to take off the two
weeks surrounding our thirtieth anniversary—the longest vacation I’d ever taken
from work—with the intention of spending time with Jane. Considering what I’d
done the year before, I wanted this anniversary to be as memorable as possible.
Then, on the
evening of Friday, August 15—my first night of vacation and exactly eight days
before our anniversary—something happened that neither Jane nor I would ever
forget.
We were both
relaxing in the living room. I was seated in my favorite armchair, reading a
biography of Theodore Roosevelt, while my wife was leafing through the pages of
a catalog. Suddenly Anna burst through the front door. At the time, she was
still living in New Bern, but she had recently put down a deposit on an apartment
in Raleigh and would be moving in a couple of weeks to join Keith for the first
year of his residency at Duke Medical School.
Despite the heat, Anna was wearing black. Both ears were double pierced,
and her lipstick seemed at least a few shades too dark. By this time, I had
grown used to the gothic flairs of her personality, but when she sat across
from us, I saw again how much she resembled her mother. Her face was flushed,
and she brought her hands together as if trying to steady herself.
“Mom and Dad,”
she said, “I have something to tell you.” Jane sat up and set the catalog
aside. I knew she could tell from Anna’s voice that something serious was
coming. The last time Anna had acted like this, she’d informed us that she
would be moving in with Keith. I know,
I know. But she was an adult, and what could I do?
“What is it,
honey?” Jane asked.
Anna looked from
Jane to me and back to Jane again before taking a deep breath.
“I’m getting
married,” she said.
I’ve come to
believe that children live for the satisfaction of surprising their parents,
and Anna’s announcement was no exception.
In fact, everything associated with having children has been surprising.
There’s a common lament that the first year of marriage is the hardest, but for
Jane and myself, this was not true. Nor was the seventh year, the year of the
supposed itch, the most difficult.
No, for
us—aside from the past few years, perhaps—the most challenging years were those
that followed the births of our children. There seems to be a misconception,
especially among those couples who’ve yet to have kids, that the first year of
a child’s life resembles a Hallmark commercial, complete with cooing babies and
smiling, calm parents.
In contrast, my
wife still refers to that period as “the hateful years.” She says this tongue-in-cheek,
of course, but I strongly doubt she wants to relive them any more than I do.
By “hateful,”
what Jane meant was this: There were moments when she hated practically
everything. She hated how she looked and how she felt. She hated women whose
breasts didn’t ache and women who still fit into their clothes. She hated how
oily her skin became and hated the pimples that appeared for the first time
since adolescence. But it was the lack of sleep that raised her ire most of all,
and consequently, nothing irritated her more than hearing stories of other mothers
whose infants slept through the night within weeks of leaving the hospital. In
fact, she hated everyone who had the opportunity to sleep more than three hours
at a stretch, and there were times, it seemed, that she even hated me for my
role in all this. After all, I couldn’t breast-feed, and because of my long
hours at the law firm, I had no choice but to sleep in the guest room occasionally
so I could function at the office the next day. Though I’m certain that she
understood this intellectually, it often didn’t seem that way. “Good morning,” I might say when I saw her
staggering into the kitchen. “How did the baby sleep?”
Instead of
answering, she would sigh impatiently as she moved toward the coffeepot.
“Up a lot?” I’d
ask tentatively.
“You wouldn’t
last a week.”
On cue, the baby
would start to cry. Jane would grit her teeth, slam her coffee cup down, and
look as if she wondered why it was that God seemed to hate her so. In time, I learned it was wiser not to say
anything.
Then, of
course, there is the fact that having a child transforms the basic marriage
relationship. No longer are you simply husband and wife, you are mother and
father as well, and all spontaneity vanishes immediately. Going out to dinner?
Have to find out whether her parents can watch the baby, or if another sitter
is available. New movie playing at the theater? Haven’t seen one of these in
over a year. Weekend getaways? Couldn’t even conceive of them. There was no time
to do those things that had encouraged us to fall in love in the first place—walking
and talking and spending time alone—and this was difficult for both of us.
This is not to
say that the first year was entirely miserable. When people ask me what it’s
like to be a parent, I say that it’s among the hardest things you’ll ever do,
but in exchange, it teaches you the meaning of unconditional love. Everything a
baby does strikes a parent as the most magical thing he or she has ever seen.
I’ll always remember the day each of my children first smiled at me; I remember
clapping and watching the tears spill down Jane’s face as they took their first
steps; and there is nothing quite as peaceful as holding a sleeping child in
the comfort of your arms and wondering how it’s possible to care so deeply.
Those are the moments that I find myself remembering in vivid detail now. The
challenges—though I can speak of them dispassionately—are nothing but distant
and foggy images, more akin to a dream than reality. No, there’s no experience quite like having children, and despite
the challenges we once faced, I’ve considered myself blessed because of the
family we created. As I said, however,
I’ve just learned to be prepared for surprises. At Anna’s statement, Jane jumped up from the couch with a squeal
and immediately wrapped Anna in her arms. She and I were both very fond of
Keith. When I offered my congratulations and a hug, Anna responded with a
cryptic smile. “Oh, honey,” Jane
repeated, “this is just wonderful! . . . How did he ask you? .
. . When? . . .
I want to hear all about it. . . . Let me see the ring. . . .” After the burst
of questions, I could see my wife’s face fall when Anna began shaking her head.
“It’s not going
to be that kind of wedding, Mom. We already live together, and neither of us
wants to make a big deal about this. It’s not like we need another blender or
salad bowl.”
Her statement
didn’t surprise me. Anna, as I’ve mentioned, has always done things her own
way.
“Oh . . . ,”
Jane said, but before she could say anything more, Anna reached for her hand.
“There’s
something else, Mom. It’s kind of important.”
Anna glanced
warily from me to Jane again.
“The thing is . .
. well, you know how Grampa’s doing, right?”
We nodded. Like
all my children, Anna had always been close to Noah. “And with his stroke and all . . . well, Keith has really enjoyed
getting to know him and I love him more than anything . . .”
She paused.
Jane squeezed her hand, urging her to continue. “Well, we want to get married while he’s still healthy, and none
of us knows how long he really has. So Keith and I got to talking about
possible dates, and with him heading off to Duke in a couple of weeks for his
residency and the fact that I’m moving, too, and then Grampa’s health . . .
well, we wondered if you two wouldn’t mind if . . .”
She trailed off,
her gaze finally settling on Jane.
“Yes,” Jane
whispered.
Anna drew a long
breath. “We were thinking about getting married next Saturday.” Jane’s mouth
formed a small 0. Anna continued speaking, clearly anxious to get the rest out
before we could interrupt.
“I know it’s
your anniversary—and it’s okay if you say no, of course—but we both think it
would be a wonderful way to honor the two of you. For everything you’ve done
for each other, for everything you’ve done for me. And it seems like the best
way. I mean, we want something easy, like a justice of the peace at the courthouse
and maybe dinner with the family. We don’t want gifts or anything fancy. Would
you mind?”
As soon as I
saw Jane’s face, I knew what her answer would be.
Chapter Three
Like Anna, Jane
and I didn’t have a long engagement. After
graduating from law school, I’d started as an associate at Ambry and Saxon, for
Joshua Tundle had not yet been made partner. He was, like me, an associate, and
our offices were across the hall from each other. Originally from Pollocksville—a
small hamlet twelve miles south of New Bern—he’d attended East Carolina
University, and during my first year at the firm, he often asked me how I was
adapting to life in a small town. It wasn’t, I confessed, exactly what I’d imagined.
Even in law school, I’d always assumed that I would work in a large city as my
parents had, yet I ended up accepting a job in the town where Jane had been
raised.
I’d moved here
for her, but I can’t say I’ve ever regretted my decision. New Bern may not have
a university or research park, but what it lacks in size, it makes up for in
character. It’s located ninety miles southeast of Raleigh in flat, low country
amid forests of loblolly pines and wide, slow-moving rivers. The brackish waters of the Neuse River wash
the edges of the town and seem to change color almost hourly, from gunmetal
gray at dawn, to blue on sunny afternoons, and then to brown as the sun begins
to set. At night, it’s a swirl of liquid coal.
My office is
downtown near the historic district, and after lunch, I’ll sometimes stroll by
the old homes. New Bern was founded in 1710 by Swiss and Palatine settlers,
making it the second oldest town in North Carolina. When I first moved here, a
great many of the historic homes were dilapidated and abandoned. This has
changed in the last thirty years. One by one, new owners began to restore these
residences to their former glory, and nowadays, a sidewalk tour leaves one with
the feeling that renewal is possible in times and places we least expect. Those
interested in architecture can find handblown glass in the windows, antique
brass fixtures on the doors, and hand-carved wainscoting that complements the
hard-pine floor inside. Graceful porches face the narrow streets, harkening
back to a time when people sat outside in the early evenings to catch a stray
breeze. The streets are shaded with oaks and dogwoods, and thousands of azaleas
bloom every spring. It is, quite simply, one of the most beautiful places I’ve
ever seen.
Jane was raised
on the outskirts of town in a former plantation house built nearly two hundred
years earlier. Noah had restored it in the years following World War II; he was
meticulous in the work he did, and like many of the other historic homes in
town, it retains a look of grandeur that has only grown with the passage of
time.
Sometimes I
visit the old home. I’ll drop by after finishing at work or on my way to the
store; other times I make a special trip. This is one of my secrets, for Jane
doesn’t know I do this. While I’m certain she wouldn’t mind, there’s a hidden
pleasure in keeping these visits to myself. Coming here makes me feel both
mysterious and fraternal, for I know that everyone has secrets, including my
wife. As I gaze out over the property, I frequently wonder what hers might be.
Only one person
knows about my visits. His name is Harvey Wellington, and he’s a black man
about my age who lives in a small clapboard house on the adjacent property. One
or more members of his family have lived in the home since before the turn of
the century, and I know he’s a reverend at the local Baptist church. He’d always been close to everyone in Jane’s
family, especially Jane, but since Allie and Noah moved to Creekside, most of
our communication has taken the form of the Christmas cards we exchange
annually. I’ve seen him standing on the sagging porch of his house when I
visit, but because of the distance, it’s impossible to know what he’s thinking
when he sees me. I seldom go inside
Noah’s house. It’s been boarded up since Noah and Allie moved to Creekside, and
the furniture is covered, like sheeted ghosts on Halloween. Instead, I prefer to walk the grounds. I
shuffle along the gravel drive; I walk the fence line, touching posts; I head
around to the rear of the house, where the river passes by. The river is
narrower at the house than it is downtown, and there are moments when the water
is absolutely still, a mirror reflecting the sky. Sometimes I stand at the edge
of the dock, watching the sky in the water’s reflection, and listen to the
breeze as it gently moves the leaves overhead.
Occasionally I find myself standing beneath the trellis that Noah built
after his marriage. Allie had always loved flowers, and Noah planted a rose
garden in the shape of concentric hearts that was visible from the bedroom
window and surrounded a formal, three-tiered fountain. He’d also installed a
series of floodlights that made it possible to see the blooms even in the
darkness, and the effect was dazzling. The hand-carved trellis led to the
garden, and because Allie was an artist, both had appeared in a number of her
paintings—paintings that for some reason always seemed to convey a hint of
sadness despite their beauty. Now, the rose garden is untended and wild, the
trellis is aged and cracking, but I’m still moved when I stand before them. As
with his work on the house, Noah put great effort into making both the garden
and the trellis unique;
I often reach
out to trace the carvings or simply stare at the roses, hoping perhaps to
absorb the talents that have always eluded me.
I come here because this place is special to me. It was here, after all,
that I first realized I was in love with Jane, and while I know my life was
bettered because of it, I must admit that even now I’m mystified by how it
happened. I certainly had no intention
of falling for Jane when I walked her to her car on that rainy day in 1971. I
barely knew her, but as I stood beneath the umbrella and watched her drive
away, I was suddenly certain that I wanted to see her again. Hours later, while
studying that evening, her words continued to echo through my mind.
It’s okay,
Wilson, she had said. I happen to like shy.
Unable to concentrate, I set my book aside and rose from the desk. I had
neither the time nor the desire for a relationship, I told myself, and after
pacing around the room and reflecting on my hectic schedule—as well as my
desire to be financially independent—I made the decision not to go back to the
diner. This wasn’t an easy decision, but it was the right one, I thought, and
resolved to think no more on the subject.
The following
week, I studied in the library, but I would be lying if I said I didn’t see
Jane. Each and every night, I found myself reliving our brief encounter: her
cascading hair, the lilt of her voice, her patient gaze as we stood in the
rain. Yet the more I forced myself not to think of her, the more powerful the
images became. I knew then that my resolve wouldn’t last a second week, and on
Saturday morning, I found myself reaching for my keys. I didn’t go to the diner to ask her out.
Rather, I went to prove to myself that it had been nothing more than a
momentary infatuation. She was just an ordinary girl, I told myself, and when I
saw her, I would see that she was nothing special. I’d almost convinced myself
of that by the time I parked the car. As
always, the diner was crowded, and I wove through a departing group of men as I
made my way to my regular booth. The table had been recently wiped, and after taking
a seat, I used a paper napkin to dry it before opening my textbook. With my head bowed, I was turning to the appropriate
chapter when I realized she was approaching. I pretended not to notice until
she stopped at the table, but when I looked up, it wasn’t Jane. Instead, it was
a woman in her forties. An order pad was in her apron, and a pen was tucked
behind her ear. “Would you like some
coffee this morning?” she asked. She had a briskly efficient demeanor that
suggested she’d probably worked here for years, and I wondered why I hadn’t
noticed her before.
“Yes, please.”
“Back in a
minute,” she chirped, dropping off a menu. As soon as she turned away, I
glanced around the diner and spotted Jane carrying plates from the kitchen to a
group of tables near the far end of the diner. I watched her for a moment,
wondering if she’d noticed that I’d come in, but she was focused on her work
and didn’t look my way. From a distance, there was nothing magical in the way
she stood and moved, and I found myself breathing a sigh of relief, convinced
that I’d shaken off the strange fascination that had plagued me so much of
late.
My coffee
arrived and I placed my order. Absorbed in my textbook again, I had read
through half a page when I heard her voice beside me. “Hi, Wilson.”
Jane smiled
when I looked up. “I didn’t see you last weekend,” she went on easily. “I
thought I must have scared you away.”
I swallowed,
unable to speak, thinking that she was even prettier than I remembered. I don’t
know how long I stared without saying anything, but it was long enough for her
face to take on a concerned expression.
“Wilson?” she asked. “Are you okay?”
“Yes,” I said,
but strangely, I couldn’t think of anything more to add. After a moment she nodded, looking puzzled.
“Well . . . good. I’m sorry I didn’t see you come in. I would have had you sit
in my section. You’re just about the closest thing I have to a regular
customer.”
“Yes,” I said
again. I knew even then that my response made no sense, but this was the only
word I seemed able to formulate in her presence. She waited for me to add something more. When I didn’t, I
glimpsed a flash of disappointment in her expression. “I can see you’re busy,”
she finally said, nodding to my book. “I just wanted to come over and say
hello, and to thank you again for walking me to my car. Enjoy your breakfast.” She
was about to turn before I was able to break the spell I seemed to be under.
“Jane?” I blurted
out.
“Yes?”
I cleared my
throat. “Maybe I could walk you to your car again sometime. Even if it’s not
raining.”
She studied me
for a moment before answering. “That would be nice, Wilson.”
“Maybe later
today?”
She smiled.
“Sure.”
When she turned,
I spoke again.
“And Jane?”
This time she
glanced over her shoulder. “Yes?”
Finally
understanding the real reason I had come, I put both hands on my textbook,
trying to draw strength from a world that I understood. “Would you like to have
dinner with me this weekend?”
She seemed amused
that it had taken me so long to ask.
“Yes, Wilson,”
she said. “I’d like that very much.”
It was hard to
believe that here we were, more than three decades later, sitting with our
daughter discussing her upcoming wedding.
Anna’s surprise request for a simple, quick wedding was met with utter
silence. At first Jane seemed
thunderstruck, but then, regaining her senses, she began to shake her head,
whispering with mounting urgency, “No, no, no . . .” In retrospect, her
reaction was hardly unexpected. I suppose that one of the moments a mother
looks most forward to in life is when a daughter gets married. An entire industry has been built up around
weddings, and it’s only natural that most mothers have expectations about the
way it’s supposed to be. Anna’s ideas presented a sharp contrast to what Jane
had always wanted for her daughters, and though it was Anna’s wedding, Jane
could no more escape her beliefs than she could her own past.
Jane didn’t
have a problem with Anna and Keith marrying on our anniversary—she of all
people knew the state of Noah’s health, and Anna and Keith were, in fact, moving
in a couple of weeks—but she didn’t like the idea of them getting married by a
justice of the peace. Nor was she pleased that there were only eight days to
make the arrangements and that Anna intended to keep the celebration small. I sat in silence as the negotiations began
in earnest. Jane would say, “What about the Sloans? They would be heartbroken
if you didn’t invite them. Or John Peterson? He taught you piano for years, and
I know how much you liked him.” “But it’s no big deal,” Anna would repeat.
“Keith and I already live together.
Most people act
like we’re already married anyway.”
“But what about
a photographer? Surely you want some pictures.” “I’m sure lots of people will
bring cameras,” Anna would counter. “Or you could do it. You’ve taken thousands
of pictures over the years.” At that, Jane would shake her head and launch into
an impassioned speech about how it was going to be the most important day in
her life, to which Anna would respond that it would still be a marriage even
without all the trimmings. It wasn’t hostile, but it was clear they had reached
an impasse. I am in the habit of
deferring to Jane in most matters of this sort, especially when they involve
the girls, but I realized that I had something to add in this instance, and I
sat up straighter on the couch.
“Maybe there’s a
compromise,” I interjected.
Anna and Jane
turned to look at me.
“I know your
heart is set on next weekend,” I said to Anna, “but would you mind if we
invited a few extra people, in addition to the family? If we help with all the
arrangements?”
“I don’t know
that we have enough time for something like that . . . ,” Anna began.
“Would it be
all right if we try?”
The
negotiations continued for an hour after that, but in the end, a few compromises
resulted. Anna, it seemed, was surprisingly agreeable once I’d spoken up. She
knew a pastor, she said, and she was sure he would agree to do the ceremony
next weekend. Jane appeared happy and relieved as the initial plans began to
take form.
Meanwhile, I
was thinking about not only my daughter’s wedding, but also our thirtieth
anniversary. Now, our anniversary—which I’d hoped to make memorable—and a
wedding were going to occur on the same day, and of the two, I knew which event
suddenly loomed largest.
The home that
Jane and I share borders the Trent River, and it’s nearly half a mile wide
behind our yard. At night, I sometimes sit on the deck and watch the gentle
ripples as they catch the moonlight. Depending on the weather, there are moments
when the water seems like a living thing.
Unlike Noah’s
home, ours doesn’t have a wraparound porch. It was constructed in an era when
air-conditioning and the steady pull of television kept people indoors. When we
first walked through the house, Jane had taken one look out the back windows
and decided that if she couldn’t have a porch, she would at least have a deck.
It was the first of many minor construction projects that eventually
transformed the house into something we could comfortably call our home.
After Anna
left, Jane sat on the couch, staring toward the sliding glass doors. I wasn’t able to read her expression, but
before I could ask what she was thinking, she suddenly rose and went outside.
Recognizing that the evening had been a shock, I went to the kitchen and opened
a bottle of wine. Jane had never been a big drinker, but she enjoyed a glass of
wine from time to time, and I thought that tonight might be one of them.
Glass in hand,
I made my way to the deck. Outside, the night was buzzing with the sounds of
frogs and crickets. The moon had not yet risen, and across the river I could
see yellow lights glowing from country homes. A breeze had picked up, and I
could hear the faint tings of the wind chime Leslie had bought us for Christmas
last year.
Other than
that, there was silence. In the gentle light of the porch, Jane’s profile
reminded me of a Greek statue, and once again, I was struck by how much she
resembled the woman I first saw long ago. Eyeing her high cheekbones and full
lips, I was thankful that our daughters look more like her than me, and now that
one was getting married, I suppose I expected her expression to be almost radiant.
As I drew near, however, I was startled to see that Jane was crying. I hesitated at the edge of the deck,
wondering whether I’d made a mistake in trying to join her. Before I could
turn, however, Jane seemed to sense my presence and glanced over her shoulder.
“Oh, hey,” she
said, sniffing.
“Are you okay?” I
asked.
“Yes.” She
paused, then shook her head. “I mean, no. Actually, I’m not sure how I feel.”
I moved to her
side and set the glass of wine on the railing. In the darkness, the wine looked
like oil.
“Thank you,”
she said. After taking a sip, she let out a long breath before gazing out over
the water.
“This is so
like Anna,” she finally said. “I guess I shouldn’t be surprised, but still . .
.”
She trailed off,
setting the wine aside.
“I thought you liked
Keith,” I said.
“I do.” She
nodded. “But a week? I don’t know where she gets these ideas. If she was going
to do something like this, I don’t understand why she didn’t just elope and get
it over with.”
“Would you rather
she had done that?”
“No. I would have
been furious with her.”
I smiled. Jane
had always been honest.
“It’s just that
there’s so much to do,” she went on, “and I have no idea how we’re going to
pull it all together. I’m not saying the wedding has to be at the ballroom of
the Plaza, but still, you’d think she would want a photographer there. Or some
of her friends.”
“Didn’t she agree
to all that?”
Jane hesitated,
choosing her words carefully.
“I just don’t
think she realizes how often she’ll think back to her wedding day.
She acted like
it’s no big deal.”
“She’ll always
remember it no matter how it turns out,” I countered gently.
Jane closed her
eyes for a long moment. “You don’t understand,” she said.
Though she said
no more on the subject, I knew exactly what she meant.
Quite simply,
Jane didn’t want Anna to make the same mistake that she had. My wife has always regretted the way we got
married. We had the kind of wedding I’d insisted on, and though I accept
responsibility for this, my parents played a significant role in my decision.
My parents,
unlike the vast majority of the country, were atheists, and I was raised
accordingly. Growing up, I remember being curious about church and the mysterious
rituals I sometimes read about, but religion was something we never discussed.
It never came up over dinner, and though there were times when I realized that
I was different from other children in the neighborhood, it wasn’t something
that I dwelled upon.
I know
differently now. I regard my Christian faith as the greatest gift I’ve ever
been given, and I will dwell no more on this except to say that in retrospect,
I think I always knew there was something missing in my life. The years I spent
with Jane have proved that. Like her parents, Jane was devout in her beliefs,
and it was she who started bringing me to church. She also purchased the Bible
we read in the evenings, and it was she who answered the initial questions I
had.
This did not
happen, however, until after we were married.
If there was a source of tension in the years we were dating, it was my
lack of faith, and there were times I’m sure she questioned whether we were
compatible. She has told me that if she
hadn’t been sure that I would eventually accept Jesus Christ as my Savior, then
she wouldn’t have married me. I knew that Anna’s comment had brought back a
painful memory for her, for it was this same lack of faith that led us to be
married on the courthouse steps. At the time, I felt strongly that marrying in
the church would make me a hypocrite. There
was an additional reason we were married by a judge instead of a minister, one
that had to do with pride. I didn’t want Jane’s parents to pay for a traditional
church wedding, even though they could have afforded it. As a parent myself, I
now view such a duty as the gift that it is, but at the time, I believed that I
alone should be responsible for the cost. If I wasn’t able to pay for a proper
reception, my reasoning went, then I wouldn’t have one. At the time, I could not afford a gala
affair. I was new at the firm and making a reasonable salary, but I was doing
my best to save for a down payment on a home. Though we were able to purchase
our first house nine months after we were married, I no longer think such a
sacrifice worthwhile. Frugality, I’ve learned, has its own cost, one that
sometimes lasts forever.
Our ceremony
was over in less than ten minutes; not a single prayer was uttered. I wore a dark gray suit; Jane was dressed in
a yellow sundress with a gladiola pinned in her hair. Her parents watched from
the steps below us and sent us off with a kiss and a handshake. We spent our
honeymoon at a quaint inn in Beaufort, and though she adored the antique canopy
bed where we first made love, we stayed for less than a weekend, since I had to
be back in the office on Monday. This
is not the sort of wedding that Jane had dreamed about as a young girl. I know
that now. What she wanted was what I suppose she was now urging on Anna. A beaming
bride escorted down the aisle by her father, a wedding performed by a minister,
with family and friends in attendance. A reception with food and cake and
flowers on every table, where the bride and groom can receive congratulations
from those dearest to them. Maybe even music, to which the bride could dance
with her new husband, and with the father who had raised her, while others
looked on with joy in their eyes.
That’s what
Jane would have wanted.
Chapter Four
On Saturday
morning, the day after Anna’s announcement, the sun was already stifling as I
parked in the lot at Creekside. As in most southern towns, August slows the
pace of life in New Bern. People drive more cautiously, traffic lights seem to
stay red longer than usual, and those who walk use just enough energy to move
their bodies forward, as if engaging in slow-motion shuffle contests. Jane and Anna were already gone for the day.
After coming in from the deck last night, Jane sat at the kitchen table and
started making notes of all that she had to do. Though she was under no
illusions that she would be able to accomplish everything, her notes covered
three pages, with goals outlined for each day of the following week.
Jane had always
been good with projects. Whether it was running a fund-raiser for the Boy
Scouts or organizing a church raffle, my wife was usually the person tapped to
volunteer. While it left her feeling overwhelmed at times—she did, after all,
have three children engaged in other activities—she never refused. Recalling how frazzled she often became, I
made a mental note to keep any requests of her time to a minimum in the week to
come. The courtyard behind Creekside
was landscaped with square hedges and clustered azaleas. After passing through
the building—I was certain Noah wasn’t in his room—I followed the curving
gravel pathway toward the pond. Spotting Noah, I shook my head when I noticed
that he was wearing his favorite blue cardigan despite the heat. Only Noah
could be chilled on a day like today. He’d
just finished feeding the swan, and it still swam in small circles before him.
As I approached, I heard him speaking to it, though I couldn’t make out his words.
The swan seemed to trust him completely. Noah once told me that the swan sometimes
rested at his feet, though I had never actually seen this. “Hello, Noah,” I said.
It was an effort
for him to turn his head. “Hello, Wilson.” He raised a hand.
“Thanks for
dropping by.”
“You doing okay?”
“Could be
better,” he replied. “Could be worse, though, too.” Though I came here often,
Creekside sometimes depressed me, for it seemed to be full of people who’d been
left behind in life. The doctors and nurses told us that Noah was lucky since
he had frequent visitors, but too many of the others spent their days watching
television to escape the loneliness of their final years. Noah still spent his
evenings reciting poetry to the people who live here. He’s fond of the poems of
Walt Whitman, and Leaves of Grass was on the bench beside him. He seldom went
anywhere without it, and though both Jane and I have read it in the past, I
must admit that I don’t understand why he finds the poems so meaningful.
Studying him, I
was struck anew by how sad it was to watch a man like Noah grow old. For most
of my life, I’d never thought of him in those terms, but nowadays, when I heard
his breath, it reminded me of air moving through an old accordion. He didn’t move his left hand, a consequence
of the stroke he’d suffered in the spring. Noah was winding down, and while I’d
long known this was coming, it seemed that he finally realized it as well.
He was watching
the swan, and following his gaze, I recognized the bird by the black spot on
its chest. It reminded me of a mole or birthmark, or coal in the snow, nature’s
attempt to mute perfection. At certain times of the year, a dozen swans could
be found on the water, but this was the only one that never left. I’ve seen it floating on the pond even when
the temperature plunged in the winter and the other swans had long migrated
farther south. Noah once told me why the swan never left, and his explanation
was one of the reasons the doctors thought him delusional.
Taking a seat
beside him, I recounted what had happened the night before with Anna and Jane.
When I finished, Noah glanced at me with a slight smirk. “Jane was surprised?” he asked.
“Who wouldn’t
be?”
“And she wants
things a certain way?”
“Yes,” I said. I
told him about the plans she had outlined at the kitchen table before
discussing an idea of my own, something that I thought Jane had overlooked.
With his good
hand, Noah reached over and patted my leg as if giving me the okay.
“How about Anna?”
he asked. “How’s she doing?”
“She’s fine. I
don’t think Jane’s reaction surprised her in the least.”
“And Keith?”
“He’s fine, too.
At least from what Anna said.”
Noah nodded. “A
good young couple, those two. They both have kind hearts. They remind me of
Allie and myself. ”
I smiled. “I’ll
tell her you said that. It’ll make her day.”
We sat in silence
until Noah finally motioned toward the water.
“Did you know
that swans mate for life?” he said.
“I thought that
was a myth.”
“It’s true,” he
insisted. “Allie always said it was one of the most romantic things she’d ever
heard. For her, it proved that love was the most powerful force on earth.
Before we were married, she was engaged to someone else. You knew that, right?”
I nodded.
“I thought so.
Anyway, she came to visit me without telling her fiancé, and I took her out in
a canoe to a place where we saw thousands of swans clustered together. It was
like snow on the water. Did I ever tell you that?” I nodded again. Though I
hadn’t been there, the image was vivid in my mind, as it was in Jane’s. She
often spoke of that story with wonder. “They
never came back after that,” he murmured. “There were always a few in the pond,
but it was never like that day again.” Lost in the memory, he paused. “But Allie
liked to go there anyway. She liked to feed the ones that were there, and she
used to point out the pairs to me. There’s one, she’d say, there’s another one.
Isn’t it wonderful how they’re always together?” Noah’s face creased as he grinned.
“I think it was her way of reminding me to stay faithful.” “I don’t think she
needed to worry about that.”
“No?” he asked.
“I think you and
Allie were meant for each other.”
He smiled
wistfully. “Yes,” he finally said, “we were. But we had to work at it.
We had our tough
times, too.”
Perhaps he was
referring to her Alzheimer’s. And long before that, the death of one of their
children. There were other things, too, but these were the events he still
found difficult to discuss.
“But you made
it seem so easy,” I protested.
Noah shook his
head. “It wasn’t. Not always. All those letters I used to write to her were a
way of reminding her not only how I felt about her, but of the vow we’d once
made to each other.”
I wondered if
he was trying to remind me of the time he’d suggested that I do such a thing
for Jane, but I made no mention of it. Instead, I brought up something I’d been
meaning to ask him.
“Was it hard
for you and Allie after all the kids had moved out?” Noah took a moment to
think about his answer. “I don’t know if the word was hard, but it was
different.”
“How so?”
“It was quiet,
for one thing. Really quiet. With Allie working in her studio, it was just me
puttering around the house a lot of the time. I think that’s when I started
talking to myself, just for the company.”
“How did Allie
react to not having the kids around?” “Like me,” he said. “At first, anyway.
The kids were our life for a long time, and there’s always some adjusting when
that changes. But once she did, I think she started to enjoy the fact that we
were alone again.” “How long did that take?” I asked.
“I don’t know.
A couple of weeks, maybe.”
I felt my
shoulders sag. A couple of weeks? I thought.
Noah seemed to catch my expression, and after taking a moment, he
cleared his throat. “Now that I think about it,” he said, “I’m sure it wasn’t
even that long. I think it was just a few days before she was back to normal.” A
few days? By then I couldn’t summon a response. He brought a hand to his chin. “Actually, if I remember right,”
he went on, “it wasn’t even a few days. In fact, we did the jitterbug right
there in front of the house as soon as we’d loaded the last of David’s things
in the car. But let me tell you, the first couple of minutes were tough. Real
tough. I sometimes wonder how we were able to survive them.”
Though his
expression remained serious as he spoke, I detected the mischievous gleam in
his eye.
“The jitterbug?”
I asked.
“It’s a dance.”
“I know what it
is.”
“It used to be
fairly popular.”
“That was a long
time ago.”
“What? No one
jitterbugs anymore?”
“It’s a lost art,
Noah.”
He nudged me
gently. “Had you going, though, didn’t I.”
“A little,” I
admitted.
He winked.
“Gotcha.”
For a moment he
sat in silence, looking pleased with himself. Then, knowing he hadn’t really
answered my question, he shifted on the bench and let out a long breath.
“It was hard
for both of us, Wilson. By the time they’d left, they weren’t just our kids,
but our friends, too. We were both lonesome, and for a while there, we weren’t
sure what to do with each other.”
“You’ve never
said anything about it.”
“You never
asked,” he said. “I missed them, but of the two of us, I think it was worse for
Allie. She may have been a painter, but she was first and foremost a mother,
and once the kids were gone, it was like she wasn’t exactly sure who she was
anymore. At least for a while, anyway.”
I tried to
picture it but couldn’t. It wasn’t an Allie that I’d ever seen or even imagined
possible.
“Why does that
happen?” I asked.
Instead of
answering, Noah looked over at me and was silent for a moment. “Did I ever tell
you about Gus?” he finally asked. “Who used to visit me when I was fixing the
house?”
I nodded. Gus,
I knew, was kin to Harvey, the black pastor I sometimes saw when visiting
Noah’s property.
“Well, old
Gus,” Noah explained, “used to love tall tales, the funnier the better. And
sometimes we used to sit on the porch at night trying to come up with our own
tall tales to make each other laugh. There were some good ones over the years,
but you want to know what my favorite one was? The tallest tale Gus ever
uttered? Now, before I say this, you have to understand that Gus had been married
to the same gal for half a century, and they had eight kids. Those two had been
through just about everything together. So anyway, we’d been telling these
stories back and forth all night, and he said, ‘I’ve got one.’ So then Gus took
a deep breath, and with a straight face, he looked me right in the eye and said,
‘Noah, I understand women.’ ” Noah chuckled, as if hearing it for the first
time. “The point is,” he continued, “that there’s no man alive who can honestly
say those words and mean them. It just isn’t possible, so there’s no use
trying. But that doesn’t mean you can’t love them anyway. And it doesn’t mean
that you should ever stop doing your best to let them know how important they
are to you.” On the pond, I watched the swan flutter and adjust its wings as I
contemplated what he’d said. This had been the way Noah talked to me about Jane
during the past year. Never once had he offered specific advice, never once had
he told me what to do. At the same time, he was always conscious of my need for
support. “I think Jane wishes I could
be more like you,” I said. At my words,
Noah chuckled. “You’re doing fine, Wilson,” he said. “You’re doing just fine.”
Aside from the
ticking of the grandfather clock and the steady hum of the air conditioner, the
house was quiet when I reached home. As I dropped my keys on the desk in the
living room, I found myself scanning the bookshelves on either side of the
fireplace. The shelves were filled with family photographs that had been taken
over the years: the five of us dressed in jeans and blue shirts from two
summers ago, another at the beach near Fort Macon when the kids were teens, still
another from when they were even younger. Then there were those that Jane had
taken: Anna in her prom dress, Leslie wearing her cheerleader outfit, a photo
of Joseph with our dog, Sandy, who’d sadly passed away a few summers ago. There were more, too, some that went back to
their infancy, and though the pictures weren’t arranged chronologically, it was
a testament to how the family had grown and changed over the years.
In the center
of the shelves right above the fireplace sat a black-and-white photograph of
Jane and me on the day of our wedding. Allie had snapped the picture on the courthouse
steps. Even then, Allie’s artistry was apparent, and though Jane had always
been beautiful, the lens had been kind to me as well that day. It was how I
hoped I would always look when standing by her side. But, strangely, there are no more photographs of Jane and me as a
couple on the shelves. In the albums, there are dozens of snapshots that the
kids had taken, but none had ever found its way into a frame. Over the years,
Jane had suggested a number of times that we have another portrait made, but in
the steady rush of life and work, it never quite claimed my attention. Now, I
sometimes wonder why we never made the time, or what it means for our future,
or even whether it matters at all.
My conversation
with Noah had left me musing about the years since the children left home.
Could I have been a better husband all along? Unquestionably, yes. But looking back, I think it was during the
months that followed Leslie’s departure for college that I truly failed Jane,
if an utter lack of awareness can be characterized that way. I remember now
that Jane seemed quiet and even a bit moody during those days, staring
sightlessly out the glass doors or sorting listlessly through old boxes of the
kids’ stuff. But it was a particularly busy year for me at the firm—old Ambry
had suffered a heart attack and was forced to drastically reduce his workload,
transferring many of his clients’ matters to me. The dual burdens of an
immensely increased workload and the organizational toll Ambry’s illness took
on the firm often left me exhausted and preoccupied. When Jane suddenly decided to redecorate the house, I took it as
a good sign that she was busying herself with a new project. Work, I reasoned,
would keep her from dwelling on the kids’ absence. And so appeared leather
couches where there were once upholstered ones, coffee tables made of cherry,
lamps of twisted brass. New wallpaper hangs in the dining room, and the table
has enough chairs to accommodate all our children and their future spouses.
Though Jane did a wonderful job, I must admit that I was frequently shocked by
the credit card bills when they started arriving in the mail, though I learned
it was best if I didn’t comment on it.
It was after
she finished, however, that we both began to notice a new awkwardness in the
marriage, an awkwardness that had to do not with an empty nest, but with the
type of couple we’d become. Yet neither of us spoke about it. It was as if we both believed that speaking
the words aloud would somehow make them permanent, and I think both of us were
afraid of what might happen as a result.
This, I might
add, is also the reason we’ve never been to counseling. Call it old-fashioned,
but I’ve never been comfortable with the thought of discussing our problems
with others, and Jane is the same way. Besides, I already know what a counselor
would say. No, the children leaving didn’t cause the problem, the counselor
would say, nor did Jane’s increased free time. They were simply catalysts that
brought existing problems into sharper focus.
What, then, had led us to this point?
Though it pains
me to say, I suppose our real problem has been one of innocent neglect—mostly
mine, if I’m perfectly honest. In addition to frequently placing my career
above the needs of my family, I’ve always taken the stability of our marriage
for granted. As I saw it, ours was a relationship without major problems, and
Lord knows I was never the type to run around doing the little things that men
like Noah did for their wives. When I thought about it—which, truthfully,
wasn’t often—I reassured myself that Jane had always known what kind of man I
was, and that would always be enough.
But love, I’ve
come to understand, is more than three words mumbled before bedtime. Love is
sustained by action, a pattern of devotion in the things we do for each other
every day.
Now, as I
stared at the picture, all I could think was that thirty years of innocent
neglect had made my love seem like a lie, and it seemed that the bill had
finally come due. We were married in name only. We hadn’t made love in nearly
half a year, and the few kisses we shared had little meaning for either of us.
I was dying on the inside, aching for all that we’d lost, and as I stared at
our wedding photograph, I hated myself for allowing it to happen.
Chapter Five
Despite the
heat, I spent the rest of the afternoon pulling weeds, and afterward I showered
before heading off to the grocery store. It was, after all, Saturday—my day to
cook—and I had decided to try my hand at a new recipe that called for side
dishes of bow-tie pasta and vegetables. Though I knew this would probably be
enough for both of us, I decided at the last minute to make appetizers and a
Caesar salad as well.
By five
o’clock, I was in the kitchen; by five-thirty, the appetizers were well under
way. I had prepared mushrooms stuffed with sausage and cream cheese, and they
were warming in the oven next to the bread I’d picked up at the bakery. I’d just
finished setting the table and was opening a bottle of Merlot when I heard Jane
come in the front door.
“Hello?” she
called out.
“I’m in the
dining room,” I said.
When she rounded
the corner, I was struck by how radiant she looked. While my thinning hair is
speckled with gray, hers is still as dark and full as the day I married her.
She had tucked a few strands behind her ear, and around her neck I saw the
small diamond pendant I’d purchased in the first few years of our marriage. As
preoccupied as I might have been at times during our marriage, I can honestly
say that I have never grown inured to her beauty. “Wow,” she said. “It smells great in here. What’s for dinner?” “Veal
marsala,” I announced, reaching to pour her a glass of wine. I crossed the room
and handed it to her. As I studied her face, I noticed that the anxiety of the
night before had been replaced with a look of excitement that I hadn’t seen for
quite some time. I could already tell that things had gone well for her and Anna,
and though I hadn’t realized I’d been holding my breath, I felt myself exhale
in relief.
“You’re not
going to believe what happened today,” she gushed. “Even when I tell you,
you’re not going to believe it.”
Taking a sip of
wine, she grasped my arm to steady herself as she slid one foot and then the
other out of her shoe. I felt the warmth of her touch even after she let go.
“What is it?” I
asked. “What happened?”
She motioned
enthusiastically with her free hand. “C’mon,” she said. “Follow me into the
kitchen while I tell you about it. I’m starved. We were so busy we didn’t have
time for lunch. By the time we realized that it was time to eat, most of the
restaurants were closed and we still had a few places to visit before Anna had
to get back. Thank you for making dinner, by the way. I completely forgot it
was your day to cook, and I was trying to think of an excuse to order in.”
She kept
talking as she moved through the swinging doors into the kitchen.
Trailing behind
her, I admired the subtle movement of her hips as she walked. “Anyway, I think Anna’s sort of getting into
it now. She seemed a lot more enthusiastic than she did last night.” Jane
glanced at me over her shoulder, eyes gleaming. “But oh, just wait. You’re not
going to believe it.” The kitchen counters were crowded with preparations for
the main course: sliced veal, assorted vegetables, a cutting board and knife. I
slipped on an oven mitt to remove the appetizers and set the baking sheet on
the stovetop. “Here,” I said.
She looked at me
in surprise. “They’re already done?”
“Lucky timing.” I
shrugged.
Jane reached for
a mushroom and took a bite.
“So this morning,
I picked her up . . . Wow, this is really good.” She paused, suddenly examining
the mushroom. She took another bite and let it roll around in her mouth before
going on. “Anyway, the first thing we did was discuss possible photographers—someone
a lot more qualified than me. I know there are a few studios downtown, but I
was certain we wouldn’t be able to find anyone last minute. So last night, I
got to thinking that Claire’s son might be able to do it. He’s taking classes
in photography at Carteret Community College, and that’s what he wants to do
when he graduates. I’d called Claire this morning and said that we might be
stopping by, but Anna wasn’t so sure since she’d never seen any of his work. My
other idea was to use someone she knows at the newspaper, but Anna told me that
the newspaper frowns on that kind of freelance work. Anyway, to make a long
story short, she wanted to check the studios on the off chance that someone
might be available. And you’ll never guess what happened.” “Tell me,” I said.
Jane popped the
last of the mushroom into her mouth, letting the anticipation build. The tips
of her fingers were shiny as she reached for another mushroom. “These are really good,” she enthused. “Is
this a new recipe?”
“Yes,” I said.
“Is it
complicated?”
“Not really,” I
said, shrugging.
She drew a deep
breath. “So anyway, just like I thought, the first two places we visited were
booked. But then we went to Cayton’s Studio. Have you ever seen the wedding
pictures Jim Cayton does?”
“I’ve heard
he’s the best around.”
“He’s amazing,”
she said. “His work is stunning. Even Anna was impressed, and
you know how
she is. He did Dana Crowe’s wedding, remember? He’s usually booked
six or seven
months in advance, and even then he’s hard to get. I mean, there wasn’t a
chance, right? But when I asked his wife—she’s the one who runs the studio—she
told me that he’d had a recent cancellation.” She took another bite of her
appetizer, chewing slowly. “And it just
so happens,” she announced with the faintest of shrugs, “that he was open for
next Saturday.”
I raised my
eyebrows. “That’s wonderful,” I said.
Now that the
climax had been revealed, she began to speak more quickly, filling in the rest
of the blanks.
“Oh, you can’t
believe how happy Anna was. Jim Cayton? Even if we had a year to plan, he’s the
one I would have wanted. We must have spent a couple of hours flipping through
some of the albums they’ve put together, just to get ideas. Anna would ask me whether I liked these types
of shots, or I’d ask which ones she liked. I’m sure Mrs. Cayton thinks we’re
crazy. As soon as we’d finish an album, we’d ask for another—she was kind
enough to answer every question we had. By the time we left, I think both of us were just pinching
ourselves at how lucky we’d been.”
“I’ll bet.”
“So after
that,” she continued breezily, “we headed out to the bakeries. Again, it took a
couple of stops, but I wasn’t too worried about getting a cake. It’s not as if
they have to prepare them months in advance, right? Anyway, we found a small
place that could do it, but I didn’t realize how many choices they have. There was an entire catalog devoted to
wedding cakes. They have big cakes and small cakes, and every size in between.
Then, of course, you have to decide what flavor you want it, what kind of
frosting, the shape, what additional decorations and all those kinds of things.
. . .”
“Sounds
exciting,” I said.
She rolled her
eyes heavenward. “You don’t know the half of it,” she said, and I laughed at
her obvious joy.
The stars
weren’t often in alignment, but tonight they seemed to be. Her mood was
rapturous, the evening was young, and Jane and I were about to enjoy a romantic
meal together. All seemed right with the world, and as I stood beside my wife
of three decades, I suddenly knew that the day couldn’t have gone any better
had I planned it in advance.
While I
finished preparing dinner, Jane continued filling me in on the rest of her day,
going into detail about the cake (two layers, vanilla flavoring, sour cream
frosting) and the photographs (Cayton fixes any imperfections on the computer).
In the warm light of the kitchen, I could just make out the soft creases around
the corners of her eyes, the feathery markings of our life together.
“I’m glad it
went well,” I said. “And considering it was your first day, you actually got
quite a bit done.”
The smell of
melted butter filled the kitchen, and the veal began to sizzle slightly.
“I know. And I
am happy, believe me,” she said. “But we still don’t know where we should have
the ceremony, and until then, I don’t know how to make the rest of the
arrangements. I’d told Anna that we could have it here if she wanted, but she
wasn’t too keen on the idea.”
“What does she
want?”
“She isn’t sure
yet. She thinks she might want to have a garden wedding of some sort. Someplace
not too formal.”
“It shouldn’t
be too hard to find a place.”
“You’d be
surprised. The only place I could think of was the Tryon Palace, but I don’t
think we’ll be able to do that on such short notice. I don’t even know if they
allow weddings there.”
“Mmm . . .” I
added salt, pepper, and garlic powder to the pan. “The Orton Plantation is nice, too. Remember? That’s where we
went to the Brattons’ wedding last year.”
I remembered;
it was in between Wilmington and Southport, almost two hours from New Bern. “It
is sort of out of the way, isn’t it?” I asked. “Considering most of the guests
are from around here?”
“I know. It was
just an idea. I’m sure it’s booked anyway.”
“How about
someplace downtown? At one of the bed-and-breakfasts?” She shook her head. “I
think most of them might be too small—and I don’t know how many have
gardens—but I suppose I can look into it. And if that doesn’t work . . . well,
we’ll find someplace. At least I hope we can.” Jane frowned, lost in thought.
She leaned against the counter and propped her stockinged foot against the
cabinet behind her, for all the world the same young girl who talked me into
walking her to her car. The second time I walked her to her car, I assumed she
would simply get in her car and drive away, as she had the first time. Instead
she’d struck just the same pose against the driver’s-side door, and we had what
I consider to be our first conversation. I remember marveling at her animated
features as she recounted the details of her life growing up in New Bern, and
it was the first time I sensed the attributes I would always cherish: her
intelligence and passion, her charm, the carefree way she seemed to view the
world. Years later, she showed the same traits when raising our children, and I
know it’s one of the reasons they’ve become the kind and responsible adults
they are today.
Breaking into
Jane’s distracted reverie, I cleared my throat. “I went to visit Noah today,” I
said.
At my words, Jane
resurfaced. “How’s he doing?”
“Okay. He looked
tired, but he was in good spirits.”
“Was he at the
pond again?”
“Yes,” I said.
Anticipating her next question, I added: “The swan was there, too.”
She pressed her
lips together, but not wanting to ruin her mood, I quickly went on.
“I told him about
the wedding,” I said.
“Was he excited?”
“Very.” I nodded.
“He told me he’s looking forward to being there.” Jane brought her hands
together. “I’m bringing Anna by tomorrow. She didn’t have a chance to see him
last week, and I know she’s going to want to tell him about it.” She smiled
appreciatively. “And by the way, thanks for going out to see him today. I know
how much he enjoys that.”
“You know I like
to spend time with him, too.”
“I know. But
thank you anyway.”
The meat was
ready, and I added the rest of the ingredients: marsala wine, lemon juice,
mushrooms, beef broth, minced shallot, diced green onions. I added another dab
of butter for good measure, rewarding myself for the twenty pounds I’d lost in
the last year.
“Have you
talked to Joseph or Leslie yet?” I asked.
For a moment, Jane watched me as I stirred. Then, after retrieving a
spoon from the drawer, she dipped the tip into the sauce and tasted it. “This
is good,” she commented, raising her eyebrows.
“You sound
surprised.”
“No, I’m really
not. You’re actually quite the chef these days. At least compared to where you
started.”
“What? You
didn’t always love my cooking?”
She brought a
finger to her chin. “Let’s just say burned mashed potatoes and crunchy gravy
are an acquired taste.”
I smiled,
knowing what she said was true. My first few experiences in the kitchen had
been less than an earth-shattering success.
Jane took another taste before setting the spoon on the counter.
“Wilson? About
the wedding . . . ,” she began.
I glanced at her.
“Yes?”
“You do know it’s
going to be expensive to get a ticket for Joseph at the last minute, right?”
“Yes,” I said.
“And the
photographer isn’t cheap, even if there was a cancellation.”
I nodded. “I
figured that.”
“And the cake is
kind of pricey, too. For a cake, I mean.”
“No problem. It’s
for a lot of people, right?”
She looked at me
curiously, clearly stumped by my answers. “Well . . . I just wanted to warn you
in advance so you won’t get upset.” “How could I get upset?”
“Oh, you know.
Sometimes you get upset when things start getting expensive.”
“I do?”
Jane cocked a
brow. “Don’t bother pretending. Don’t you remember how you were with all the
renovations? Or when the heat pump kept breaking? You even shine your own
shoes. . . .”
I raised my hands
in playful surrender. “Okay, you made your point,” I said.
“But don’t worry.
This is different.” I looked up, knowing I had her attention.
“Even if we spend
everything we have, it’ll still be worth it.” She almost choked on her wine and
stared at me. Then, after a long moment, she took a sudden step forward and
poked my arm with her finger. “What’s
that for?” I asked.
“Just checking
to see if you’re really my husband, or if you’ve been replaced by one of the
pod-people.”
“Pod-people?”
“Yeah. Invasion
of the Body Snatchers. You remember the movie, right?”
“Of course. But
it’s really me,” I said.
“Thank goodness,”
she said, feigning relief. Then, wonder of wonders, she winked at me. “But I
still wanted to warn you.”
I smiled,
feeling as if my heart had just been inflated. How long had it been, I wondered,
since we’d laughed and joked in the kitchen like this? Months? Years, even?
Even though I realized that it might be only temporary, it nonetheless stoked
the small flame of hope I had begun to nurture in secret. The first date that Jane and I went on
didn’t go exactly as I’d planned. I’d
made reservations at Harper’s, which was regarded as the best restaurant in town.
Also the most expensive. I had enough money to cover the cost of dinner, but I
knew I would have to budget the rest of the month to pay my other bills. I’d also planned something special for
afterward.
I picked her up
in front of her dormitory at Meredith, and the drive to the restaurant took
only a few minutes. Our conversation was typical of first dates and simply
skimmed the surface of things. We spoke about school and how chilly it was, and
I noted that it was a good thing we both brought jackets. I also remember
mentioning that I thought her sweater was lovely, and she mentioned that she’d
purchased it the day before. Though I wondered if she had done this in
anticipation of our date, I knew enough not to ask her directly. Owing to holiday shoppers, it was difficult
to find a space near the restaurant, so we parked a couple of blocks away. I’d
allotted plenty of time, however, and felt sure we would arrive at the restaurant
in time to make our reservation. On the way to the restaurant, the tips of our
noses turned red and our breath came out in little clouds. A few of the shop
windows were ringed with twinkling lights, and as we passed one of the
neighborhood pizza parlors, we could hear Christmas music coming from the
jukebox inside.
It was as we
were approaching the restaurant that we saw the dog. Cowering in an alley, he
was medium size but skinny and covered in grime. He was shivering, and his coat
made it plain that he had been on the run for quite a while. I moved between
Jane and the dog in case he was dangerous, but Jane stepped around me and
squatted down, trying to get the dog’s attention. “It’s okay,” she whispered. “We won’t hurt you.”
The dog shrank
back farther into the shadows.
“He’s got a
collar,” Jane pointed out. “I’ll bet he’s lost.” She didn’t look away from the
dog, who seemed to be studying her with wary interest. Checking my watch, I saw that we had a few
minutes to spare until our reservation came up. Though I still wasn’t sure
whether or not the dog was dangerous, I squatted beside Jane and began speaking
to him in the same soothing tones that she was using. This went on for a short
while, but still the dog remained where he was. Jane took a small step toward
him, but the dog whined, skittering away.
“He’s scared,”
she said, looking worried. “What should we do? I don’t want to leave him out
here. It’s supposed to fall below freezing tonight. And if he’s lost, I’m sure all
he wants is to get back home.”
I suppose I
could have said just about anything. I could have told her that we tried, or
that we could call the pound, or even that we could come back after dinner, and
if he was still around that we could try again. But Jane’s expression stopped
me. Her face was a mixture of worry and defiance—the first inkling I had of
Jane’s kindness and concern for those less fortunate. I knew then that I had no
choice but to go along with what she wanted.
“Let me try,” I said.
In all honesty,
I wasn’t quite sure what to do. Growing up, I’d never owned a dog for the
simple reason that my mother had been allergic to them, but I held out my hand
and continued to whisper to him, resorting to what I had seen people do in the
movies.
I let the dog
get used to my voice, and when I slowly inched forward, the dog remained in
place. Not wanting to startle the mutt, I stopped, let him get used to me for a
moment, and inched forward again. After what seemed forever, I was close enough
to the dog that when I held out my hand, he stretched his nose toward it. Then,
deciding he had nothing to fear from me, he let his tongue flicker against my
fingers. A moment later, I was able to stroke his head, and I glanced over my
shoulder at Jane.
“He likes you,”
she said, looking amazed.
I shrugged. “I
guess he does.”
I was able to
read the phone number on the collar, and Jane went into the bookstore next door
to call the owner from a pay phone. While she was gone, I waited with the dog,
and the more I stroked him, the more he seemed to crave the touch of my hand.
When Jane returned, we waited for nearly twenty minutes until the owner arrived
to claim him. He was in his mid-thirties, and he practically bounded from the
car. Immediately the dog surged to the man’s side, tail wagging. After taking
time to acknowledge the sloppy licks, the man turned to us.
“Thank you so
much for calling,” he said. “He’s been gone for a week, and my son’s been
crying himself to sleep every night. You have no idea how much this will mean
to him. Getting his dog back was the only thing he put on his Christmas list.”
Though he
offered a reward, neither Jane nor I was willing to take it, and he thanked us
both again before getting back into his car. As we watched him go, I believe we
both felt we’d done something worthy. After the sounds of the engine faded
away, Jane took my arm.
“Can we still
make our reservation?” she asked.
I checked my
watch. “We’re half an hour late.”
“They should
still have our table, right?”
“I don’t know. It
was tough to get one in the first place. I had to have one of my professors
call for me.”
“Maybe we’ll
get lucky,” she said.
We didn’t. By
the time we got to the restaurant, our table had been given away, and the next
available slot was for nine forty-five. Jane looked up at me. “At least we made a child happy,” she said.
“I know.” I
took a deep breath. “And I’d do it again, too.” Studying me for a moment, she
gave my arm a squeeze. “I’m glad we stopped, too, even if we don’t get to have
dinner here.”
Surrounded by a
streetlight halo, she looked almost ethereal.
“Is there
anyplace else you’d like to go?” I asked.
She tilted her
head. “Do you like music?”
Ten minutes
later, we were seated at a table in the pizza parlor we’d passed earlier.
Though I’d planned on candlelight and wine, we ended up ordering beer with our
pizza.
Jane, however,
didn’t seem disappointed. She spoke easily, telling me about her classes in
Greek mythology and English literature, her years at Meredith, her friends, and
anything else that happened to be on her mind. For the most part, I simply
nodded and asked enough questions to keep her talking for the next two hours,
and I can honestly say that I’d never enjoyed someone’s company more. In the kitchen, I noticed that Jane was
eyeing me curiously. Forcing the memory away, I put the finishing touches on
our meal and brought the food to the table. After taking our places, we bowed our heads and I said grace,
thanking God for all that we had been given.
“You okay? You
seemed preoccupied a couple of minutes ago,” Jane commented as she forked some
salad into her bowl.
I poured a
glass of wine for each of us. “Actually, I was remembering our first date,” I
said.
“You were?” Her
fork stopped in midair. “Why?”
“I don’t know,”
I said. I slid her glass toward her. “Do you even remember it?” “Of course I
remember,” she chided me. “It was right before we went home for Christmas
break. We were supposed to go to dinner at Harper’s, but we found a stray, and
we missed our reservation. So we had dinner at this little pizza place down the
street instead. And after that . . .”
She squinted,
trying to recall the exact order of events.
“We got in the car and drove out to see the decorations along Havermill
Road, right? You insisted that I get out of the car so we could walk around,
even though it was freezing. One of the houses had set up Santa’s village, and
when you walked me over, the man dressed as Santa handed me the gift that you’d
picked out for me for Christmas. I remember being amazed that you’d gone
through all that trouble on a first date.”
“Do you remember
what I got you?”
“How could I
forget?” She grinned. “An umbrella.”
“If I recall
correctly, you didn’t seem too thrilled about it.” “Well,” she said, throwing
up her hands, “how was I supposed to meet any guys after that? Having someone
walk me to my car was my modus operandi back then. You have to remember that at Meredith, the only men around were
teachers or janitors.”
“That’s why I
picked it out,” I said. “I knew exactly how you operated.” “You didn’t have a
clue,” she said with a smirk. “I was the first girl you ever dated.”
“No, you
weren’t. I’d dated before.”
Her eyes were
playful. “Okay, the first girl you’d ever kissed, then.” This was true, though
I’ve come to regret that I ever told her this, since she’s never forgotten this
fact and it tends to come up in moments like this. In my defense, however, I
said: “I was too busy preparing for my future. I didn’t have time for such a
thing.”
“You were shy.”
“I was studious.
There’s a difference.”
“Don’t you
remember our dinner? Or the drive over? You barely said anything to me at all,
except about your classes.”
“I talked about
more than that,” I said. “I told you that I liked your sweater, remember?”
“That doesn’t
count.” She winked. “You were just lucky I was so patient with you.”
“Yes,” I
agreed, “I was.”
I said it the
way I would have wanted to hear it from her, and I think she caught the tone in
my voice. She smiled briefly.
“Do you know what
I remember most from that night?” I went on.
“My sweater?”
My wife, I should
add, has always had a quick wit. I laughed but was clearly in a more reflective
mood and went on. “I liked the way you stopped for the dog, and were unwilling
to leave until you made sure he was safe. It told me your heart was in the
right place.”
I could have
sworn she blushed at my comment, but she quickly picked up her wineglass, so I
couldn’t be sure. Before she could say anything, I changed the subject.
“So is Anna
getting nervous yet?” I asked.
Jane shook her
head. “Not at all. She doesn’t seem worried in the slightest. I guess she
believes that it’s all going to work out, like it did today with the pictures
and the cake. This morning, when I showed her the list of all we had to do, all
she said was, ‘I guess we’d better get started, then, huh?’” I nodded. I could
imagine Anna saying those words.
“What about her
friend, the pastor?” I asked.
“She said she
called him last night, and he said he’d be happy to do it.”
“That’s good. One
less thing,” I offered.
“Mmm.” Jane fell
silent. I knew her mind was beginning to turn to the activities of the coming
week.
“I think I’m
going to need your help,” she said at last.
“What did you
have in mind?”
“Well, you’ll
need a tux for you, Keith, and Joseph, of course. And Daddy, too.
. . .”
“No problem.”
She shifted in
her seat. “And Anna is supposed to be getting the names of some of the people
she’d like to invite. We don’t have time to send any invitations, so someone’s
going to have to call. And since I’m out and about with Anna, and you’re on
vacation . . .”
I held up my
hands. “I’d be glad to take care of it,” I said. “I’ll start tomorrow.”
“Do you know
where the address book is?”
This is the
type of question with which I’ve become quite familiar over the years. Jane has
long believed that I have a natural inability to find certain items within our
home. She also believes that while I misplace objects occasionally, I have
assigned her the responsibility of knowing exactly where it is I might have
misplaced them. Neither of these things, I might add, is completely my fault.
While it’s true that I don’t know where every item in the house is located,
this has more to do with different filing systems than any ineptitude on my
part. My wife, for instance, believes the flashlight logically belongs in one
of the kitchen drawers, while my reasoning tells me it should be in the pantry
where we keep the washer and dryer. As a result, it shifts from one location to
the next, and because I work outside the home, it’s impossible for me to keep
up with such things. If I set my car keys on the counter, for instance, my
instincts tell me they will still be there when I go to look for them, while
Jane automatically believes that I will look for them on the bulletin board
near the door. As to the location of the address book, it was plain to me that
it was in the drawer by the phone. That’s where I put it the last time I used
it, and I was just about to say this when Jane spoke up. “It’s on the shelf next to the cookbooks.”
I looked at her.
“Of course it
is,” I agreed.
The easy mood
between us lasted until we finished dinner and began to clear the table.
Then, slowly,
almost imperceptibly at first, the quick banter between us gave way to more
stilted conversation, punctuated by longer pauses. By the time we’d started to
clean the kitchen, we had retreated into a familiar dialogue, in which the most
animated sound came not from either of us, but from the scraping of plates in
the kitchen.
I can’t explain
why this happened, other than to say that we’d run out of things to say to each
other. She asked about Noah a second time, and I repeated what I’d said
previously. A minute later, she started speaking of the photographer again, but
halfway through her story, she stopped herself, knowing she’d already recounted
that as well. Because neither of us had spoken to Joseph or Leslie, there was
no news on those fronts, either. And as for work, because I was out of the
office, I had nothing whatsoever to add, even in an offhanded way. I could feel
the earlier mood of the evening beginning to slip away and wanted to prevent
the inevitable from happening. My mind began to search for something, anything,
and I finally cleared my throat.
“Did you hear
about the shark attack down in Wilmington?” I asked.
“You mean the one
last week? With the girl?”
“Yes,” I said,
“that’s the one.”
“You told me
about it.”
“I did?”
“Last week. You
read me the article.”
I washed her
wineglass by hand, then rinsed the colander. I could hear her sorting through
the cupboards for the Tupperware.
“What a
horrible way to start a vacation,” she remarked. “Her family hadn’t even finished
unpacking the car yet.”
The plates came
next, and I scraped the remains into the sink. I turned on the garbage
disposal, and the rumbling seemed to echo against the walls, underscoring the
silence between us. When it stopped, I put the plates into the dishwasher.
“I pulled some
weeds in the garden,” I said.
“I thought you
just did that a few days ago.”
“I did.”
I loaded the
utensils and rinsed the salad tongs. I turned the water on and off, slid the
dishwasher rack in and out.
“I hope you
didn’t stay in the sun too long,” she said.
She mentioned this because my father had died of a heart attack while
washing the car when he was sixty-one years old. Heart disease ran in my
family, and I knew it was something that worried Jane. Though we were less like
lovers than friends these days, I knew that Jane would always care for me.
Caring was part of her nature and always would be.
Her siblings
are the same way, and I attribute that to Noah and Allie. Hugs and laughter
were a staple in their home, a place where practical jokes were relished,
because no one ever suspected meanness. I’ve often wondered about the person I
would have become had I been born into that family. “It’s supposed to be hot again tomorrow,” Jane said, breaking
into my thoughts.
“I heard on the
news it’s supposed to hit ninety-five degrees,” I concurred.
“And the humidity
is supposed to be high, too.”
“Ninety-five?”
“That’s what they
said.”
“That’s too hot.”
Jane put the
leftovers into the refrigerator as I wiped the counters. After our earlier
intimacy, the lack of meaningful conversation seemed deafening. From the expression
on Jane’s face, I knew she too was disappointed by this return to our normal
state of affairs. She patted her dress, as if looking for words in her pockets.
Finally, she drew a deep breath and forced a smile. “I think I’ll give Leslie a call,” she said.
A moment later,
I was standing in the kitchen alone, wishing again that I were someone else and
wondering whether it was even possible for us to start over. In the two weeks following our first date,
Jane and I saw each other five more times before she returned to New Bern for
the Christmas holidays. We studied together twice, went to a movie once, and
spent two afternoons walking through the campus of Duke University.
But there was
one particular walk that will always stand out in my mind. It was a gloomy day,
having rained all morning, and gray clouds stretched across the sky, making it
look almost like dusk. It was Sunday, two days after we’d saved the stray, and
Jane and I were strolling among the various buildings on campus. “What are your parents like?” she asked.
I took a few
steps before answering. “They’re good people,” I finally said. She waited for more, but when I didn’t
answer, she nudged my shoulder with her own.
“That’s all you
can say?”
I knew this was
her attempt to get me to open up, and though it wasn’t something I’d ever been
comfortable doing, I knew that Jane would keep prodding me—gently and
persistently—until I did. She was smart in a way that few others were, not only
academically, but about people as well. Especially me. “I don’t know what else to tell you,” I
said. “They’re just typical parents. They
work for the government and they’ve lived in a town house in Dupont Circle for
almost twenty years. That’s in D.C., where I grew up. I think they thought about
buying a house in the suburbs some years back, but neither one of them wanted
to deal with the commute, so we stayed where we were.” “Did you have a
backyard?”
“No. There was
a nice courtyard, though, and sometimes weeds would sprout between the bricks.”
She laughed.
“Where did your parents meet?”
“Washington.
They both grew up there, and they met when they both worked for the Department
of Transportation. I guess they were in the same office for a while, but that’s
all I know for sure. They never said much more than that.” “Do they have any
hobbies?”
I considered
her question as I pictured both my parents. “My mom likes to write letters to
the editor of The Washington Post,” I said. “I think she wants to change the
world. She’s always taking the side of the downtrodden, and of course, she’s
never short of ideas to make the world a better place. She must write at least
a letter a week. Not all of them get printed, but she cuts out the ones that do
and posts them in a scrapbook. And my dad . . . he’s on the quiet side. He
likes to build ships in bottles. He must have made hundreds over the years, and
when we ran out of space on the shelves, he started donating them to schools to
display in the libraries. Kids love them.” “Do you do that, too?”
“No. That’s my
dad’s escape. He wasn’t all that interested in teaching me how to do it, since
he thought I should have my own hobby. But I could watch him work, as long as I
didn’t touch anything.”
“That’s sad.”
“It didn’t
bother me,” I countered. “I never knew any different, and it was interesting.
Quiet, but interesting. He didn’t talk much as he worked, but it was nice
spending time with him.”
“Did he play
catch with you? Or go bike riding?”
“No. He wasn’t
much of an outdoor guy. Just the ships. It taught me a lot about patience.”
She lowered her
gaze, watching her steps as she walked, and I knew she was comparing it to her
own upbringing.
“And you’re an
only child?” she continued.
Though I’d
never told anyone else, I found myself wanting to tell her why. Even then, I
wanted her to know me, to know everything about me. “My mom couldn’t have any
more kids. She had some sort of hemorrhage when I was born, and it was just too
risky after that.”
She frowned. “I’m
sorry.”
“I think she was,
too.”
By that point,
we’d reached the main chapel on campus, and Jane and I paused for a moment to
admire the architecture.
“That’s the
most you’ve ever told me about yourself in one stretch,” she remarked.
“It’s probably
more than I’ve told anyone.”
From the corner
of my eye, I saw her tuck a strand of hair behind her ear. “I think I
understand you a little better now,” she said.
I hesitated. “Is that a good thing?”
Instead of
answering, Jane turned toward me and I suddenly realized that I already knew
the answer.
I suppose I
should remember exactly how it happened, but to be honest, the following
moments are lost to me. In one instant, I reached for her hand, and in the
next, I found myself pulling her gently toward me. She looked faintly startled,
but when she saw my face moving toward hers, she closed her eyes, accepting
what I was about to do. She leaned in, and as her lips touched mine, I knew
that I would remember our first kiss forever.
Listening to
Jane as she spoke on the phone with Leslie, I thought she sounded a lot like
the girl who’d walked by my side on campus that day. Her voice was animated and
the words flowed freely; I heard her laughing as if Leslie were in the room.
I sat on the
couch half a room away, listening with half an ear. Jane and I used to walk and
talk for hours, but now there were others who seemed to have taken my place.
With the children, Jane was never at a loss as to what to say, nor did she
struggle when she visited her father. Her circle of friends is quite large, and
she visited easily with them as well. I wondered what they would think if they
spent a typical evening with us.
Were we the
only couple with this problem? Or was it common in all long marriages, an
inevitable function of time? Logic seemed to infer it was the latter, yet it
nonetheless pained me to realize that her levity would be gone the moment she
hung up the phone. Instead of easy banter, we’d speak in platitudes and the
magic would be gone, and I couldn’t bear another discussion of the weather.
What to do,
though? That was the question that plagued me. In the span of an hour, I’d
viewed both our marriages, and I knew which one I preferred, which one I
thought we deserved.
In the
background, I heard Jane beginning to wind down with Leslie. There’s a pattern
when a call is nearing an end, and I knew Jane’s as well as my own. Soon I
would hear her tell our daughter that she loved her, pause as Leslie said it back
to her, then say good-bye. Knowing it was coming—and suddenly deciding to take
a chance—I rose from the couch and turned to face her. I was going to walk across the room, I told
myself, and reach for her hand, just as I had outside the chapel at Duke. She
would wonder what was happening—just as she wondered then—but I’d pull her body
next to mine. I’d touch her face, then slowly close my eyes, and as soon as my
lips touched hers, she’d know that it was unlike any kiss she’d ever received
from me. It would be new but familiar; appreciative but filled with longing;
and its very inspiration would evoke the same feelings in her. It would be, I
thought, a new beginning to our lives, just as our first kiss had been so long
ago.
I could imagine
it clearly, and a moment later, I heard her say her final words and hit the
button to hang up the call. It was time, and gathering my courage, I started
toward her.
Jane’s back was
to me, her hand still on the phone. She paused for a moment, staring out the
living room window, watching the gray sky as it slowly darkened in color. She
was the greatest person I’ve ever known, and I would tell her this in the
moments following our kiss.
I kept moving.
She was close now, close enough for me to catch the familiar scent of her
perfume. I could feel my heart speed up. Almost there, I realized, but when I
was close enough to touch her hand, she suddenly raised the phone again. Her
movements were quick and efficient; she merely pressed two buttons. The number is on speed dial, and I knew
exactly what she’d done. A moment
later, when Joseph answered the phone, I lost my resolve, and it was all I
could do to make my way back to the couch.
For the next
hour or so, I sat beneath the lamp, the biography of Roosevelt open in my lap.
Though she’d
asked me to call the guests, after hanging up with Joseph, Jane made a few
calls to those who were closest to the family. I understood her eagerness, but
it left us in separate worlds until after nine, and I came to the conclusion
that unrealized hopes, even small ones, were always wrenching. When Jane finished, I tried to catch her
eye. Instead of joining me on the couch, she retrieved a bag from the table by
the front door, one I hadn’t noticed she’d brought in.
“I picked these
up for Anna on the way home,” she said, waving a couple of bridal magazines,
“but before I give them to her, I want to have a chance to look through them
first.”
I forced a
smile, knowing the rest of the evening would be lost. “Good idea,” I said.
As we settled
into silence—me on the couch, Jane in the recliner—I found my gaze drawn
surreptitiously toward her. Her eyes flickered as she looked from one gown to
the next; I saw her crease the corners of various pages. Her eyes, like mine, are
not as strong as they once were, and I noticed that she had to crane her neck
back, as if looking down her nose to see more clearly. Every now and then, I
heard her whisper something, an understated exclamation, and I knew she was picturing
Anna wearing whatever was on the page.
Watching her
expressive face, I marveled at the fact that at one time or another, I’d kissed
every part of it. I’ve never loved anyone but you, I wanted to say, but common
sense prevailed, reminding me that it would be better to save those words for
another time, when I had her full attention and the words might be
reciprocated.
As the evening
wore on, I continued to watch her while pretending to read my book. I could do
this all night, I thought, but weariness set in, and I was certain that Jane
would stay awake for at least another hour. The creased pages would call to her
if she didn’t look at them a second time, and she had yet to make her way
through both magazines.
“Jane?” I said.
“Mmm?” she
answered automatically.
“I have an idea.”
“About what?” She
continued staring at the page.
“Where we should
hold the wedding.”
My words finally
registered and she looked up.
“It might not be
perfect, but I’m sure it would be available,” I said. “It’s outside and there’s
plenty of parking. And there’re flowers, too. Thousands of flowers.”
“Where?”
I hesitated.
“At Noah’s
house,” I said. “Under the trellis by the roses.”
Jane’s mouth
opened and closed; she blinked rapidly, as if clearing her sight.
But then, ever so
slowly, she began to smile.
Chapter Six
In the morning,
I made arrangements for the tuxedos and began making calls to friends and
neighbors on Anna’s guest list, receiving mostly the answers I expected.
Of course we’ll
be there, one couple said. We wouldn’t miss it for the world, said another.
Though the calls were friendly, I didn’t linger on the phone and was finished
well before noon.
Jane and Anna
had gone in search of flowers for the bouquets; later in the afternoon, they
planned to swing by Noah’s house. With hours to go until we were supposed to
meet, I decided to drive to Creekside. On the way, I picked up three loaves of
Wonder Bread from the grocery store.
As I drove, my
thoughts drifted to Noah’s house and my first visit there a long time ago.
Jane and I had
been dating for six months before she brought me home to visit. She’d graduated from Meredith in June, and
after the ceremony, she rode in my car as we followed her parents back to New
Bern. Jane was the oldest of her siblings—only seven years separated the four
of them—and I could tell from their faces when we arrived that they were still
evaluating me. While I’d stood with Jane’s family at her graduation and Allie
had even looped her hand through my arm at one point, I couldn’t help feeling
self-conscious about the impression I’d made on them.
Sensing my
anxiety, Jane immediately suggested that we take a walk when we reached the
house. The seductive beauty of the low country had a soothing effect on my
nerves; the sky was the color of robin’s eggs, and the air held neither the
briskness of spring nor the heat and humidity of summer. Noah had planted thousands
of bulbs over the years, and lilies bloomed along the fence line in clusters of
riotous color. A thousand shades of green graced the trees, and the air was
filled with the trills of songbirds. But it was the rose garden, even from a
distance, that caught my gaze. The five concentric hearts—the highest bushes in
the middle, the lowest on the outside—were bursting in reds, pinks, oranges,
whites, and yellows. There was an orchestrated randomness to the blooms, one
that suggested a stalemate between man and nature that seemed almost out of
place amid the wild beauty of the landscape.
In time, we ended up under the trellis adjacent to the garden.
Obviously, I’d become quite fond of Jane by then, yet I still wasn’t certain
whether we would have a future together. As I’ve mentioned, I considered it a
necessity to be gainfully employed before I became involved in a serious
relationship. I was still a year away from my own graduation from law school,
and it seemed unfair to ask her to wait for me. I didn’t know then, of course,
that I would eventually work in New Bern. Indeed, in the coming year,
interviews were already set up with firms in Atlanta and Washington, D.C.,
while she had made plans to move back home.
Jane, however,
had been making my plans difficult to keep. She seemed to enjoy my company. She
listened with interest, teased me playfully, and always reached for my hand
whenever we were together. The first time she did this, I remember thinking how
right it felt. Though it sounds ridiculous, when a couple holds hands, it
either feels right or it doesn’t. I suppose this has to do with the intertwining
of fingers and the proper placement of the thumb, though when I tried to
explain my reasoning to her, Jane laughed and asked me why it was so important
to analyze.
On that day,
the day of her graduation, she took my hand again and for the first time told
me the story of Allie and Noah. They’d met when they were teenagers and had
fallen in love, but Allie had moved away and they didn’t speak for the next
fourteen years. While they were separated, Noah worked in New Jersey, headed
off to war, and finally returned to New Bern. Allie, meanwhile, became engaged
to someone else. On the verge of her wedding, however, she returned to visit
Noah and realized it was he whom she’d always loved. In the end, Allie broke
off her engagement and stayed in New Bern.
Though we’d talked about many things, she’d never told me this. At the
time, the story was not as touching to me as it is now, but I suppose this was
a function of my age and gender. Yet I could tell the story meant a lot to her,
and I was touched by how much she cared for her parents. Soon after she began,
her dark eyes were brimming with tears that spilled onto her cheeks. At first
she dabbed at them, but then she stopped, as if deciding it didn’t matter
whether or not I saw her cry. This implied comfort affected me deeply, for I
knew that she was entrusting me with something that she’d shared with few
others. I myself have seldom cried at anything, and when she finished, she
seemed to understand this about me.
“I’m sorry
about getting so emotional,” she said quietly. “But I’ve been waiting to tell
you that story for a long time. I wanted it to be just the right moment, in
just the right place.”
Then she
squeezed my hand as though she wanted to hold on to it forever. I glanced away, feeling a tightness in my
chest that I’d never before experienced. The scene around me was intensely
vivid, every petal and blade of grass standing out in sharp relief. Behind her,
I saw her family gathering on the porch. Prisms of sunlight cut patterns on the
ground. “Thank you for sharing this
with me,” I whispered, and when I turned to face her, I knew what it meant to
finally fall in love.
I went to
Creekside and found Noah seated at the pond.
“Hello, Noah,” I
said.
“Hello, Wilson.”
He continued staring out over the water. “Thanks for dropping by.”
I set the bag of
bread on the ground. “You doing okay?”
“Could be better.
Could be worse, though, too.”
I sat beside him
on the bench. The swan in the pond had no fear of me and stayed in the shallows
near us.
“Did you tell
her,” he asked, “about having the wedding at the house?”
I nodded. This
had been the idea that I mentioned to Noah the day before.
“I think she was
surprised she hadn’t thought of it first.”
“She’s got a lot
on her mind.”
“Yes, she does.
She and Anna left right after breakfast.”
“Rarin’ to go?”
“You could say
that. Jane practically dragged Anna out the door. I haven’t heard from her
since.”
“Allie was the
same way with Kate’s wedding.”
He was speaking
of Jane’s younger sister. Like the wedding this weekend, Kate’s had been held
at Noah’s house. Jane had been the matron of honor. “I suppose she’s already been looking at wedding gowns.”
I glanced at
him, surprised.
“That was the
best part for Allie, I think,” he went on. “She and Kate spent two days in
Raleigh searching for the perfect dress. Kate tried on over a hundred of them,
and when Allie got home, she described every one of them to me. Lace here, sleeves
there, silk and taffeta, cinched waistlines . . . she must have rambled on for
hours, but she was so beautiful when she was excited that I barely heard what
she was saying.”
I brought my
hands to my lap. “I don’t think she and Anna will have the time for something
like that.”
“No, I don’t
suppose they will.” He turned to me. “But she’ll be beautiful no matter what
she wears, you know.”
I nodded.
These days, the
children share in the upkeep of Noah’s house.
We own it jointly; Noah and Allie had made those arrangements before
they moved to Creekside. Because the house had meant so much to them, and to
the children, they simply couldn’t part with it. Nor could they have given it
to only one of their children, since it is the site of countless shared
memories for all of them.
As I said, I
visited the house frequently, and as I walked the property after leaving
Creekside, I made mental notes of all that had to be done. A caretaker kept the
grass mowed and the fence in good condition, but a lot of work would be needed
to get the property ready for visitors, and there was no way I could do it
alone. The white house was coated with the gray dust of a thousand rainstorms,
but it was nothing that a good power washing couldn’t spruce up. Despite the caretaker’s efforts, however, the
grounds were in bad shape. Weeds were sprouting along the fence posts, hedges
needed to be trimmed, and only dried stalks remained of the early-blooming
lilies. Hibiscus, hydrangea, and geraniums added splashes of color but needed
reshaping as well. While all that could
be taken care of relatively quickly, the rose garden worried me. It had grown
wild in the years the house had been empty; each concentric heart was roughly
the same height, and every bush seemed to grow into the last. Countless stems
poked out at odd angles, and the leaves obscured much of the color. I had no
idea whether the floodlights still worked. From where I stood, it seemed there
was no way it could be salvaged except by pruning everything back and waiting
another year for the blooms to return. I
hoped my landscaper would be able to work a miracle. If anyone could handle the
project, he could. A quiet man with a passion for perfection, Nathan Little had
worked on some of the most famous gardens in North Carolina—the Biltmore Estate,
the Tryon Place, the Duke Botanical Gardens—and he knew more about plants than
anyone I’d ever met.
My passion for
our own garden at home—small, but nonetheless stunning—had led us
to become
friends over the years, and Nathan often made a point of coming by in the hours
after work. We had long conversations about acid in the soil and the role of
shade for azaleas, differences in fertilizers, and even the watering requirements
of pansies. It was something completely removed from the work I did at the
office, which is perhaps the reason it gave me such joy. As I surveyed the property, I visualized how
I wanted it to look. In the midst of my earlier calls, I’d also contacted
Nathan, and though it was Sunday, he’d agreed to swing by. He had three crews,
most of whom spoke only Spanish, and the amount of work a single crew could
accomplish in a day was staggering. Still, this was a large project, and I
prayed they would be able to finish in time.
It was as I was making my mental notes that I saw Harvey Wellington, the
pastor, in the distance. He was on his front porch, leaning against the post
with his arms crossed. He didn’t move when I spotted him. We seemed to be
watching each other, and a moment later, I saw him grin. I thought it was an
invitation to go see him, but when I glanced away and then back again, he’d
vanished inside his home. Even though we’d spoken, even though I’d shaken his
hand, I suddenly realized that I’d never set foot beyond his front door. Nathan dropped by after lunch, and we spent an
hour together. He nodded continuously as I spoke but kept his questions to a
minimum. When I was finished, he shaded his eyes with his hand.
Only the rose
garden will be troublesome, he finally said. It will be much work to make it
look the way it should.
But it’s
possible?
He studied the
rose garden for a long moment before nodding. Wednesday and Thursday, he
finally said. The entire crew will come, he added. Thirty people. Only two days? I asked. Even with the
garden? He knew his business as I know my own, but this statement amazed me
nonetheless.
He smiled and
put a hand on my shoulder. “Do not worry, my friend,” he said. “It will be
magnificent.”
By
midafternoon, heat was rising from the ground in shimmering waves. The humidity
had thickened the air, making the horizon seem out of focus. Feeling the
perspiration beading on my brow, I removed a handkerchief from my pocket. After wiping my face, I sat on the porch to
wait for Jane and Anna.
Though the home
was boarded up, this hadn’t been done for safety reasons. Rather, the boards were placed over the
windows to prevent random vandalism and to keep people from exploring the rooms
within. Noah had designed them himself before leaving for Creekside—while his
sons had actually done most of the work—and they were attached to the house
with hinges and internal hooks so they could be opened easily from the inside.
The caretaker did that twice a year to air out the house. The electricity had
been turned off, but there was a generator in the rear that the caretaker
sometimes turned on to check that the outlets and switches were still in
working order. The water had never been turned off because of the sprinkler
system, and the caretaker had told me that he sometimes ran the faucets in the
kitchen and baths to clean the pipes of any dust that had accumulated.
One day, I’m
sure that someone will move back in. It won’t be Jane and me, nor could I
imagine any of the other siblings here, but it seemed inevitable. It was also
inevitable that this would happen only long after Noah was gone. A few minutes later, Anna and Jane arrived,
dust billowing behind the car as they pulled up the drive. I met them in the
shade of a giant oak tree. Both were looking around, and I could see the
anxiety mounting on Jane’s face. Anna was chewing gum, and she offered a brief
smile.
“Hi, Daddy,” she
said.
“Hi, sweetheart.
How did it go today?” I asked.
“It was fun. Mom
was in a panic, but we finally got it worked out. The bouquet is ordered. and
so are the corsages and boutonnieres.” Jane didn’t seem to hear her; she was
still glancing around frantically. I knew she was thinking there was no way the
property would be ready in time. Because she visits less frequently than I, I
think she had retained the image of how this place used to look, not how it
looked today.
I brought a
hand to her shoulder. “Do not worry, it will be magnificent,” I reassured her,
echoing the promise of the landscaper. Later,
Jane and I strolled the grounds together. Anna had wandered off to talk to
Keith on her cell phone. As we walked, I related the ideas I had discussed with
Nathan, but I could tell her mind was elsewhere. When pressed, Jane shook her head. “It’s Anna,” she confessed
with a sigh. “One minute she’s into the plans, and the next minute she isn’t.
And she can’t seem to make any decisions on her own. Even with the flowers. She
didn’t know what colors she wanted for the bouquets, she didn’t know which
varieties. But as soon as I say that I like something, she says that she does,
too. It’s driving me crazy. I mean, I know this whole thing is my idea, but
still, it’s her wedding.” “She’s always been like that,” I said. “Don’t you
remember when she was little? You used
to tell me the same thing when the two of you went shopping for school clothes.”
“I know,” she
said, but her tone suggested something else was bothering her.
“What is it?” I
asked.
“I just wish we
had more time.” Jane sighed. “I know we’ve gotten a few things done, but if we
had more time, I could arrange for a reception of some sort. As lovely as the
ceremony will be, what about afterward? She’ll never have another chance to
experience something like this.”
My wife, the
hopeless romantic.
“Why don’t we
have a reception, then?”
“What are you
talking about?”
“Why don’t we
have one here? We’ll just open up the house.” She looked at me as if I’d lost
my senses. “For what? We don’t have a caterer, we don’t have tables, we won’t
have any music. Those things take time to arrange. It’s not as if you can snap
your fingers and have everyone you need come running.”
“That’s what
you said about the photographer, too.”
“Receptions are
different,” she explained with an air of finality. “Then we’ll do it differently,” I persisted. “Maybe we’ll have
some of the guests bring food.”
She blinked.
“Pot luck?” She didn’t try to hide her dismay. “You want to have a pot luck
dinner for the reception?”
I felt myself
shrink a bit. “It was just an idea,” I mumbled.
She shook her
head and looked off into the distance. “It’s okay,” she said.
“It’s not a big
deal, anyway. It’s the ceremony that matters.”
“Let me make some
calls,” I offered. “Maybe I can arrange something.”
“There’s not
enough time,” she repeated.
“I do know people
who do things like this.”
This was true. As
one of only three estate lawyers in town—and for the early part of my career
the only one—it seemed that I knew most of the business owners in the county.
She hesitated. “I
know you do,” she said, but the words sounded like an apology.
Surprising
myself, I reached for her hand.
“I’ll make some
calls,” I said. “Trust me.”
It might have
been the seriousness with which I spoke, or the earnestness of my gaze, but as
we stood together, she looked up and seemed to study me. Then, ever so slowly,
she squeezed my hand to profess her confidence in me. “Thank you,” she said, and with her hand clutching mine, I felt a
strange sensation of déjà vu, as if our years together had suddenly been
reversed. And for the briefest moment, I could see Jane standing under the
trellis again—I’d just heard the story of her parents, and we were our youthful
selves, the future bright and promising before us. Everything was new, as it
was so long ago, and when I watched her leave with Anna a minute later, I was
suddenly certain that this wedding was the most blessed thing to have happened
to us in years.
Chapter Seven
Dinner was
nearly ready when Jane walked in the door later that evening. I set the oven on low—tonight was chicken
cordon bleu—and I wiped my hands as I left the kitchen.
“Hey there,” I
said.
“Hey. How’d it
go with the calls?” she asked, setting her purse on the end table. “I forgot to
ask you earlier.”
“So far, so
good,” I said. “Everyone on the list said they could make it. At least the ones
that I’ve heard from, anyway.”
“Everyone?
That’s . . . amazing. People are usually on vacation this time of year.”
“Like us?”
She gave a
carefree laugh, and I was pleased to see that she seemed in a better mood. “Oh,
sure,” she said with a wave, “we’re just sitting around and relaxing, aren’t
we?”
“It’s not so
bad.”
She caught the
aroma from the kitchen, and her face took on a puzzled expression. “Are you
making dinner again?”
“I didn’t think
you’d be in the mood to cook tonight.” She smiled. “That was sweet.” Her eyes
met mine and seemed to linger a bit longer than usual. “Would you mind if I
shower before we eat? I’m kind of sweaty. We were in and out of the car all
day.”
“Not at all,” I
said, waving a hand.
A few minutes
later, I heard water moving through the pipes. I sautéed the vegetables,
reheated the bread from the night before, and was setting the table when Jane
entered the kitchen.
Like her, I had
showered after returning from Noah’s house. Afterward I’d slipped into a new
pair of chinos, since most of my older ones no longer fit. “Are those the pants I bought for you?” Jane
asked, pausing in the doorway.
“Yeah. How do
they look?”
She gave an
appraising look.
“They fit well,”
she remarked. “From this angle, you can really tell you’ve lost a lot of
weight.”
“That’s good,”
I said. “I’d hate to think I suffered this past year for nothing.”
“You haven’t
suffered. Walked, maybe, but not suffered.”
“You try getting
up before the sun, especially when it’s raining.”
“Oh, poor baby,”
she teased. “Must be tough being you.”
“You have no
idea.”
She giggled.
While upstairs, she too had slipped into a pair of comfortable pants, but her
painted toenails peeked out beneath the hems. Her hair was wet, and there were
a couple of water spots on her blouse. Even when she wasn’t trying, she was one
of the most sensual women I’ve ever seen.
“So get this,” Jane said. “Anna says Keith is thrilled with our plans.
He sounds more excited than Anna.”
“Anna’s excited.
She’s just nervous about how it’ll all turn out.”
“No, she’s not.
Anna never gets nervous about anything. She’s like you.”
“I get nervous,”
I protested.
“No, you don’t.”
“Of course I do.”
“Name one time.”
I thought about
it. “All right,” I said. “I was nervous when I went back for my final year of
law school.”
She considered
this before shaking her head. “You weren’t nervous about law school. You were a
star. You were on the Law Review.” “I wasn’t nervous about my studies, I was
scared about losing you. You started teaching in New Bern, remember? I just
knew some dashing young gentleman was going to swoop in and steal you away.
That would have broken my heart.” She stared at me curiously, trying to make
sense of what I’d just said. Instead of responding to my comment, however, she
put her hands on her hips and tilted her head. “You know, I think you’re
getting caught up in all this, too.” “What do you mean?”
“The wedding. I
mean, making dinner two nights in a row, helping me out with all the plans,
waxing nostalgic like this. I think all the excitement’s getting to you.”
I heard a ding
as the oven timer went off.
“You know,” I
agreed, “I think you might be right.” I wasn’t lying when I told Jane that I
was nervous about losing her when I went back to Duke for my final year, and
I’ll admit I didn’t handle these challenging circumstances as well as I might
have. I knew going into my last year that it would be impossible for Jane and
me to maintain the kind of relationship we’d developed over the past nine
months, and I found myself wondering how she would react to this change. As the
summer wore on, we discussed this a few times, but Jane never seemed worried.
She seemed almost cavalier in her confidence that we’d manage somehow, and
though I suppose I could have taken this as a reassuring sign, I was sometimes
struck by the thought that I cared for her more than she cared for me.
Granted, I knew
I had good qualities, but I don’t regard my good qualities as extraordinarily rare.
Nor are my bad qualities extraordinarily dire. In fact, I consider myself
average in most respects, and even thirty years ago, I knew I was destined for
neither fame nor obscurity.
Jane, on the
other hand, could have become anyone she chose. I’ve long since decided that
Jane would be equally at home in either poverty or wealth, in a cosmopolitan
setting or a rural one. Her ability to adapt has always impressed me. When
looked at together—her intelligence and passion, her kindness and charm—it seemed
obvious that Jane would have made a wonderful wife to just about anyone.
Why, then, had
she chosen me?
It was a
question that plagued me constantly in the early days of our relationship, and
I could come up with no answer that made sense. I worried that Jane would wake
up one morning and realize that there was nothing special about me and move on
to a more charismatic guy. Feeling so insecure, I stopped short of telling her
how I felt about her. There were times I’d wanted to, but the moments would
pass before I could summon the courage.
This is not to say that I kept the fact that I was seeing her a secret.
Indeed, while I was working at the law firm over the summer, my relationship
with Jane was one of the topics that came up regularly over lunch with the
other summer associates, and I made a point of describing it as close to ideal.
I never divulged anything that I later regretted, but I do remember thinking
that some of my fellow co-workers seemed jealous that I was successfully
forging ahead not only professionally, but personally as well. One of them,
Harold Larson—who, like me, was also a member of the Law Review at Duke—was
particularly attentive whenever I mentioned Jane’s name, and I suspected that
this was because he too had a girlfriend. He’d been dating Gail for over a year
and had always spoken easily about their relationship. Like Jane, Gail was no
longer living in the area, having moved to be near her parents in
Fredericksburg, Virginia. Harold had mentioned more than once that he planned
to marry Gail as soon as he graduated.
Toward the end
of the summer, we were sitting together when someone asked us whether we
planned to bring our girlfriends to the cocktail party that the firm was
throwing in our honor as a send-off. The question seemed to upset Harold, and
when pressed, he frowned.
“Gail and I
broke up last week,” he admitted. Though it was clearly a painful topic, he
seemed to feel the need to explain. “I thought things were great between us,
even though I haven’t gotten back to see her much. I guess the distance was too
much for her, and she didn’t want to wait until I graduated. She met someone else.”
I suppose it
was my memory of this conversation that colored our last afternoon of the
summer together. It was Sunday, two days after I’d brought Jane to the cocktail
party, and she and I were sitting in the rockers on the porch at Noah’s house.
I was leaving for Durham that evening, and I remember staring out over the
river and wondering whether we would be able to make it work or whether Jane,
like Gail, would find someone to replace me.
“Hey, stranger,”
she finally said, “why so quiet today?”
“I’m just
thinking about heading back to school.”
She smiled. “Are
you dreading it or looking forward to it?”
“Both, I guess.”
“Look at it this
way. It’s only nine months until you graduate, and then you’re done.”
I nodded but
said nothing.
She studied me.
“Are you sure that’s all that’s bothering you? You’ve had a glum face all day.”
I shifted in my
seat. “Do you remember Harold Larson?” I asked. “I introduced you to him at the
cocktail party.”
She squinted,
trying to place him. “The one who was on Law Review with you?
Tall, with brown
hair?”
I nodded.
“What about him?”
she asked.
“Did you happen
to notice that he was alone?”
“Not really.
Why?”
“His girlfriend
just broke up with him.”
“Oh,” she said,
though I could tell she had no idea how this related to her or why I was
thinking about it.
“It’s going to
be a tough year,” I began. “I’m sure I’ll practically live in the library.”
She put a
friendly hand on my knee. “You did great the first two years. I’m sure you’ll
do just fine.”
“I hope so,” I
continued. “It’s just that with everything going on, I’m probably not going to
be able to make it down every weekend to see you like I did this summer.”
“I figured
that. But we’ll still see each other. It’s not like you won’t have any time at
all. And I can always drive up to see you, too, remember.” In the distance, I
watched as a flock of starlings broke from the trees. “You might want to check
before you come. To see if I’m free, I mean. The last year is supposed to be
the busiest.”
She tilted her
head, trying to decipher my meaning. “What’s going on, Wilson?”
“What do you
mean?”
“This. What you
just said. You sound like you’ve already been thinking up excuses not to see
me.”
“It’s not an
excuse. I just want to make sure you understand how busy my schedule is going
to be.”
Jane leaned
back in her chair, her mouth settling into a straight line. “And?” she asked.
“And what?”
“And what
exactly does that mean? That you don’t want to see me anymore?” “No,” I
protested, “of course not. But the fact is that you’ll be here, and I’m going
to be there. You know how hard long-distance relationships can be.” She crossed
her arms. “So?”
“Well, it’s
just that they can ruin the best of intentions, and to be honest, I don’t want
either of us to get hurt.”
“Get hurt?”
“That’s what
happened to Harold and Gail,” I explained. “They didn’t see each other much
because he was so busy, and they broke up because of it.” She hesitated. “And
you think the same thing’s going to happen to us,” she said carefully.
“You have to
admit the odds aren’t in our favor.”
“The odds?” She
blinked. “You’re trying to put what we have into numbers?”
“I’m just trying
to be honest. . . .”
“About what?
Odds? What does that have to do with us? And what does Harold have to do with
anything?”
“Jane, I . . .”
She turned
away, unable to look at me. “If you don’t want to see me anymore, just say it.
Don’t use a busy schedule as an excuse. Just tell me the truth. I’m an adult. I
can take it.”
“I am telling
you the truth,” I said quickly. “I do want to see you. I didn’t mean for it to
come out the way it did.” I swallowed. “I mean . . . well . . . you’re a very special person, and you mean a
great deal to me.” She said nothing. In the silence that followed, I watched in
surprise as a single tear spilled down her cheek. She swiped at it before
crossing her arms. Her gaze was focused
on the trees near the river.
“Why do you
always have to do that?” Her voice was raw.
“Do what?”
“This . . . what
you’re doing now. Talking about odds, using statistics to explain things . . .
to explain us. The world doesn’t always work that way. And neither do people.
We’re not Harold and Gail.”
“I know that. .
. .”
She faced me, and
for the first time, I saw the anger and pain I’d caused her. “Then why did you say it?” she demanded. “I
know it’s not going to be easy, but so what? My mom and dad didn’t see each
other for fourteen years, and they still got married. And you’re talking about
nine months? When you’re only a couple of hours away? We can call, we can
write. . . .” She shook her head. “I’m
sorry,” I said. “I guess I’m just scared about losing you. I didn’t mean to upset
you. . . .”
“Why?” she
asked. “Because I’m a special person? Because I mean a great deal to you?”
I nodded. “Yes,
of course you do. And you are special.”
She took a deep
breath. “Well, I’m glad to know you, too.” With that, understanding finally
dawned on me. While I meant my own words as a compliment, Jane had interpreted
them differently, and the thought that I had hurt her made my throat suddenly
go dry.
“I’m sorry,” I
said again, “I didn’t mean for it to come out the way it sounded.
You are very
special to me, but . . . you see, the thing is . . .” My tongue felt as if it
were twisted, and my stammering finally elicited a sigh from Jane. Knowing I
was running out of time, I cleared my throat and tried to tell her what was in
my heart.
“What I meant
to say was that I think I love you,” I whispered. She was quiet, but I knew she’d heard me when her mouth finally
began to curl into a slight smile.
“Well,” she
said, “do you or don’t you?”
I swallowed. “I
do,” I said. Then, wanting to be perfectly clear, I added, “Love you, I mean.”
For the first
time in our conversation, she laughed, amused by how hard I’d made it. Then,
raising her eyebrows, she finally smiled. “Why, Wilson,” she said, drawing out
the words in exaggerated southern fashion, “I think that’s the sweetest thing
you’ve ever said to me.”
Surprising me,
she suddenly got up from her chair and sat in my lap. She slipped an arm around
me and kissed me gently. Beyond her, the rest of the world was out of focus,
and in the waning light, as if disembodied, I heard my own words coming back to
me.
“I do, too,” she
said. “Love you, I mean.”
I was remembering
this story when Jane’s voice broke in.
“Why are you
smiling?” she asked.
She stared at me
from across the table. Dinner was casual tonight; we had filled our plates in
the kitchen, and I hadn’t bothered to light a candle. “Do you ever think about the night you came to visit me at Duke?”
I asked. “When we finally got to go to Harper’s?”
“That was after
you got the job in New Bern, right? And you said you wanted to celebrate?”
I nodded. “You
wore a strapless black dress. . . .”
“You remember
that?”
“Like it was
yesterday,” I said. “We hadn’t seen each other in about a month, and I remember
watching from my window as you got out of the car.” Jane looked faintly
pleased. I went on. “I can even remember what I was thinking when I saw you.”
“You can?”
“I was thinking
that the year we’d been dating was the happiest year I’d ever had.”
Her gaze
dropped to her plate, then met mine again, almost shyly. Buoyed by the memory,
I plunged on.
“Do you
remember what I got you? For Christmas?” It was a moment before she answered.
“Earrings,” she said, her hands traveling absently to her earlobes. “You bought
me diamond earrings. I knew they were expensive, and I remember being shocked
that you’d splurged that way.” “How do you know they were expensive?”
“You told me.”
“I did?” This I
didn’t remember.
“Once or twice,”
she said, smirking. For a moment we ate in silence. Between mouthfuls, I
studied the curve of her jawline and the way the late evening sunlight played
across her face.
“It doesn’t
seem like thirty years have passed, does it?” I said.
A shadow of
that old familiar sadness flitted across her face. “No,” she said, “I can’t believe Anna’s actually old enough to
get married. I don’t know where the time goes.”
“What would you
have changed?” I asked. “If you could?” “In my life, you mean?” She looked
away. “I don’t know. I guess I would have tried to enjoy it more while it was
happening.”
“I feel the same
way.”
“Do you really?”
Jane looked genuinely surprised.
I nodded. “Of
course.”
Jane seemed to
recover. “It’s just—please don’t take this the wrong way, Wilson, but you
usually don’t wallow in the past. I mean, you’re so practical about things. You
have so few regrets. . . .” She trailed off.
“And you do?” I asked softly.
She studied her
hands for a moment. “No, not really.” I almost reached for her hand then, but
she changed the subject, saying brightly, “We went to see Noah today. After we
left the house.” “Oh?”
“He mentioned
that you’d stopped by earlier.”
“I did. I
wanted to make sure it was okay if we used the house.” “That’s what he said.”
She moved some vegetables around with her fork. “He and Anna looked so cute
together. She held his hand the whole time she was telling him about the
wedding. I wish you could have seen it. It reminded me of the way he and Mom
used to sit together.” For a moment, she seemed lost in thought. Then she
looked up. “I wish Mom were still around,” she said. “She always loved weddings.”
“I think it
runs in the family,” I murmured.
She smiled
wistfully. “You’re probably right. You can’t imagine how much fun this is, even
on such short notice. I can’t wait until Leslie gets married and we have time
to really concentrate on it.”
“She doesn’t
even have a serious boyfriend, let alone someone who wants to propose to her.”
“Details,
details,” she said, tossing her head. “It doesn’t mean we can’t start planning
it, does it?”
Who was I to
argue? “Well, when it does happen,” I commented, “I hope that whoever proposes
gets my permission in advance.” “Did Keith do that?”
“No, but this
wedding’s such a rush, I wouldn’t have expected him to. Still, it’s one of
those character-building experiences I think every young man should go
through.”
“Like when you
asked Daddy?”
“Oh, I built a
lot of character that day.”
“Oh?” She gazed
at me curiously.
“I think I could
have handled it a little better.”
“Daddy never told
me that.”
“That’s probably
because he took pity on me. It wasn’t exactly the most opportune of moments.”
“Why didn’t you
ever tell me?”
“Because I never
wanted you to know.”
“Well, now you
have to tell me.”
I reached for my
glass of wine, trying not to make a big deal out of it. “All right,” I said,
“here’s the story. I’d come by right after work, but I was supposed to meet
with the partners again later that same night, so I didn’t have much time. I
found Noah working in his shop. This was right before we all went to stay at
the beach. Anyway, he was building a birdhouse for some cardinals that had
nested on the porch, and he was right in the middle of tacking the roof on. He
was pretty intent on finishing the work before the weekend, and I kept trying
to figure out a way to work the subject of you and me into the conversation,
but the opportunity wasn’t there. Finally, I just blurted it out. He asked me if I’d get him another nail, and
when I handed it to him, I said, ‘Here you go. And oh, by the way, that reminds
me—would you mind if I married Jane?’ ” She giggled. “You always were a smooth
one,” she remarked. “I guess I shouldn’t be surprised, given the way you
proposed. It was so . . .” “Memorable?”
“Malcolm and
Linda never get tired of that story,” she said, referring to a couple we’d been
friends with for years. “Especially Linda. Every time we’re with other people,
she begs me to tell the story.”
“And of course,
you’re willing to oblige.”
She raised her
hands innocently. “If my friends enjoy my stories, who am I to withhold them?”
As the easy
banter continued through dinner, I was conscious of everything about her. I
watched as she cut the chicken into small bites before eating it, and the way
her hair caught the light; I smelled the faintest trace of the jasmine gel she’d
used earlier. There was no explanation for this longer-lasting newfound ease
between us, and I didn’t try to understand it. I wondered if Jane even noticed.
If so, she gave no indication, but then neither did I, and we lingered over
dinner until the remains grew cold on the table. The story of my proposal is indeed memorable, and it never fails
to provoke gales of laughter among those who hear it.
This sharing of
history is fairly common in our social circle, and when we socialize, my wife
and I cease to be individuals. We are a couple, a team, and I’ve often enjoyed
this interplay. We can each hop into the middle of a story that the other has
begun and continue the other’s train of thought without hesitation. She might
begin the story in which Leslie was leading a cheer at a football game when one
of the running backs slipped near the sideline and began careening toward her.
If Jane pauses, I know it is my signal to inform them that Jane was the first
to leap out of her seat to make sure she was okay, because I was paralyzed with
fear. But once I finally summoned the will to move, I bounded through the
crowd, pushing and shoving and knocking people off balance, much like the
running back a moment before. Then, in the moment I take a breath to pause,
Jane easily picks up where I left off. I am amazed that neither of us seems to
find this out of the ordinary, or even difficult. This give-and-take has become
natural for us, and I often wonder what it is like for those who don’t know
their partners quite so well. Leslie, I might add, was not injured that day. By
the time we reached her, she was already reaching for her pom-poms. But I never join in the story of my
proposal. Instead I sit in silence, knowing that Jane finds it much more
humorous than I. After all, I didn’t intend for it to be a humorous event. I
was sure it would be a day she would always remember and hoped that she would
find it romantic.
Somehow, Jane
and I had made it through the year with our love intact. By late spring we were
talking about getting engaged, and the only surprise was when we would make it
official. I knew she wanted something special—her parents’ romance had set a
high bar. When Noah and Allie were together, it seemed as if everything turned
out perfectly. If it rained while they were out together—a miserable
experience, most would admit—Allie and Noah would use it as an excuse to build
a fire and lie beside each other, falling ever more deeply in love. If Allie
was in the mood for poetry, Noah could recite a series of verses from memory.
If Noah was the example, I knew I must follow his lead, and for this reason, I
planned to propose to her on the beach at Ocracoke, where her family was
vacationing in July.
My plan, I
thought, was inspired. Quite simply, after picking out an engagement ring, I
planned to hide it in the conch I had picked up the year before, with the
intention that she would find it later, when we were out scouring the beach for
sand dollars. When she did, I planned to drop to one knee, take her hand, and
tell her that she would make me the happiest man in the world if she would consent
to be my wife.
Unfortunately,
things didn’t go exactly as planned. A storm was in full swing that weekend,
with heavy rain and winds strong enough to make the trees bend almost
horizontal. All day Saturday, I waited for the storm to abate, but nature seemed
to have other ideas, and it wasn’t until midmorning Sunday that the sky began
to clear.
I was more
nervous than I’d imagined I would be, and I found myself mentally rehearsing
exactly what I wanted to say. This sort of rote preparation had always served
me well in law school, but I didn’t realize that my preparation would keep me
from speaking to Jane as we made our way along the beach. I don’t know how long
we continued to walk in silence, but it was long enough for the sound of Jane’s
voice to startle me when she finally spoke up.
“The tide’s really coming in, isn’t it?”
I hadn’t
realized that the tide would be so affected even after the storm had passed,
and though I was fairly certain that the shell was safe, I didn’t want to take
any chances. Concerned, I started to walk even more quickly, though I tried my
best not to arouse her suspicion.
“Why the rush?”
she asked me.
“Am I rushing?” I
answered.
She didn’t seem
satisfied with my response and finally slowed down. For a little while, until I
spotted the conch, at least, I walked by myself, a few steps ahead of her. When
I saw the high-water marks in the sand near the shell, I knew we had time. Not
a lot, but I felt myself relax a bit.
I turned to say
something to Jane, unaware that she had already stopped a little ways back. She
was bending toward the sand, one arm extended, and I knew exactly what she was
doing. Whenever she was at the beach, Jane had a habit of looking for tiny sand
dollars. The best ones, the ones she kept, were paper-thin and translucent, no
larger than a fingernail.
“Come quick!”
she called out without looking up. “There’s a whole bunch right here.”
The conch with
the ring was twenty yards ahead of me, Jane was twenty yards behind. Finally
realizing that we’d barely said more than a few words to each other since we’d
been on the beach, I decided to go to Jane. When I reached her, she held up a
sand dollar before me, balancing it like a contact lens on the tip of her
finger.
“Look at this
one.”
It was the
smallest one we’d found. After handing it to me, she bent over again to start
looking for more.
I joined her in
the search with the intention of gradually leading her to the conch, but Jane
continued to hover in the same spot no matter how far I moved away. I had to
keep glancing up every few seconds to make sure the shell was still safe.
“What are you
looking at?” Jane finally asked me.
“Nothing,” I
said. Still, I felt compelled to look again a few moments later, and when Jane
caught me, she raised an eyebrow uncertainly.
As the tide continued to rise, I realized we were running out of time.
Still, Jane hovered in the same spot. She had found two more sand dollars that
were even smaller than the first and she seemed to have no intention of moving.
At last, not knowing what else to do, I pretended to notice the shell in the distance.
“Is that a
conch?”
She looked up.
“Why don’t you go
grab it?” she said. “It looks like a nice one.” I didn’t know quite what to
say. After all, I wanted her to be the one to find it. By now the waves were
breaking precariously close. “Yes, it
does,” I said.
“Are you going to
go get it?”
“No.”
“Why not?”
“Maybe you should
go get it.”
“Me?” She looked
puzzled.
“If you want it.”
She seemed to
debate a moment before shaking her head. “We’ve got lots of them at the house.
No big deal.”
“You sure?”
“Yeah.”
This was not
going well. While trying to figure out what to do next, I suddenly noticed a
large swell approaching the shore. Desperate—and without a word to her—I
suddenly bolted from her side, surging toward the conch. I’ve never been noted for my quickness, but
on that day I moved like an athlete. Sprinting
as hard as I could, I grabbed the shell like an outfielder retrieving a
baseball, moments before the wave swept over the spot. Unfortunately, the act of
reaching for it left me off balance, and I tumbled to the sand, the air escaping
my lungs in a loud whumph. When I stood, I did my best to look dignified as I
shook the sand and water from my soaked clothing. In the distance, I could see
Jane staring wide-eyed at me.
I brought the
shell back and offered it to her.
“Here,” I said,
breathing hard.
She was still
eyeing me with a curious expression. “Thank you,” she said. I expected her to turn it over, I suppose,
or move the shell in such a way as to hear the movement of the ring inside, but
she didn’t. Instead, we simply stared at each other.
“You really
wanted this shell, didn’t you?” she finally said.
“Yes.”
“It’s nice.”
“Yes.”
“Thank you
again.”
“You’re welcome.”
Still, she hadn’t
moved it. Growing a bit anxious, I said: “Shake it.”
She seemed to
study my words.
“Shake it,” she
repeated.
“Yes.”
“Are you feeling
okay, Wilson?”
“Yes.” I nodded
in encouragement toward the shell.
“Okay,” she said
slowly.
When she did, the
ring fell to the sand. I immediately dropped to one knee and began looking for
it. Forgetting all of what I had intended to say, I went straight to the
proposal, without even the presence of mind to look up at her. “Will you marry me?”
When we
finished cleaning the kitchen, Jane went outside to stand on the deck, leaving
the door cracked open as if inviting me to join her. When I went out, I saw her
leaning against the rail as she had the night that Anna had broken the news of
her wedding.
The sun had
set, and an orange moon was rising just over the trees like a jack-o’-lantern
in the sky. I saw Jane staring at it. The heat had finally broken and a breeze
had picked up.
“Do you really
think you’ll be able to find a caterer?” she asked.
I leaned in
beside her. “I’ll do my best.”
“Oh,” she said
suddenly. “Remind me to make the reservations for Joseph tomorrow. I know we
can get him into Raleigh, but hopefully we can get a connection straight to New
Bern.”
“I can do that,”
I volunteered. “I’ll be on the phone anyway.”
“You sure?”
“It’s no big
deal,” I said. On the river, I could see a boat moving past us, a black shadow
with a glowing light out front.
“So what else do
you and Anna have to do?” I asked.
“More than you
can imagine.”
“Still?”
“Well, there’s
the dress, of course. Leslie wants to go with us, and it’s probably going to
take at least a couple of days.”
“For a dress?”
“She has to
find the right one, and then we have to get it fitted. We talked to a
seamstress this morning, and she says that she can work it in if we can get it to
her by Thursday. And then, of course, there’s the reception. If there is one, I
mean. A caterer is one thing, but if you can pull that off, we still need music
of some kind. And we’ll need to decorate, so you’ll have to call the rental
company. . . .”
As she spoke, I
let out a quiet sigh. I knew I shouldn’t have been surprised, but still . . .
“So while I’m
making calls tomorrow, I take it you’ll be off dress shopping, right?”
“I can’t wait.”
She shivered. “Watching her try them on, seeing what she likes. I’ve been waiting for this moment ever since
she was a little girl. It’s exciting.”
“I’m sure,” I
said.
She held up her
thumb and forefinger in a pinching motion. “And to think that Anna was this
close to not letting me do it.”
“It’s amazing
how ungrateful children can be, isn’t it.” She laughed, turning her gaze toward
the water again. In the background, I could hear crickets and frogs beginning
their evening song, a sound that never seems to change.
“Would you like
to take a walk?” I asked suddenly.
She hesitated.
“Now?”
“Why not?”
“Where do you
want to go?”
“Does it matter?”
Though she seemed
surprised, she answered. “Not really.” A few minutes later, we were making our
way around the block. The streets were empty. From the homes on either side of
us, I could see lights blazing behind curtains and shadows moving around
inside. Jane and I walked on the shoulder of the road, rocks and gravel
crunching beneath our feet. Above us, stratus clouds stretched across the sky,
making a silver band.
“Is it this
quiet in the mornings?” Jane asked. “When you walk?”
I usually leave
the house before six, long before she wakes.
“Sometimes. Usually there are a few joggers out. And dogs. They like to
sneak up behind you and bark suddenly.”
“Good for the
heart, I’ll bet.”
“It’s like an
extra workout,” I agreed. “But it keeps me on my toes.”
“I should start
walking again. I used to love to walk.”
“You can always
join me.”
“At five-thirty?
I don’t think so.”
Her tone was a
mixture of playfulness and incredulity. Though my wife was once an early riser,
she hadn’t been since Leslie moved out.
“This was a good idea,” she said. “It’s beautiful tonight.” “Yes, it
is,” I said, looking at her. We walked in silence for a few moments before I
saw Jane glance toward a house near the corner. “Did you hear about Glenda’s stroke?”
Glenda and her
husband were our neighbors, and though we didn’t move in the same social
circles, we were friendly nonetheless. In New Bern, everyone seemed to know
everything about everyone.
“Yes. It’s sad.”
“She’s not much
older than I am.”
“I know,” I said.
“I hear she’s doing better, though.” We fell back into silence for a while,
until Jane suddenly asked, “Do you ever think about your mother?”
I wasn’t sure
how to respond. My mother had died in an automobile accident during our second
year of marriage. Though I wasn’t as close to my parents as Jane was to hers,
her death came as a terrible shock. To this day, I can’t recall making the six-hour
drive to Washington to be with my father.
“Sometimes.”
“When you do,
what do you remember?”
“Do you
remember the last time we went to visit them?” I said. “When we first walked in
the door, and Mom came out of the kitchen? She was wearing a blouse with purple
flowers on it, and she looked so happy to see us. She opened her arms to give
us both a hug. That’s how I always remember her. It’s an image that’s never
changed, kind of like a picture. She always looks the same.” Jane nodded. “I
always remember my mom in her studio, with paint on her fingers. She was painting a portrait of our family,
something she’d never done, and I remember how excited she was because she was
going to give it to Dad for his birthday.” She paused. “I don’t really remember
the way she looked after she started getting sick. Mom had always been so
expressive. I mean, she used to wave her hands when she talked, and her face
was always so animated when she told a story . . . but after the Alzheimer’s
set in, she changed.” She glanced over at me. “It just wasn’t the same.”
“I know,” I
said.
“I worry about
that sometimes,” she said in a low voice. “Getting Alzheimer’s, I mean.”
Though I too
had thought about this, I said nothing.
“I can’t imagine what it would be like,” Jane went on. “To not recognize
Anna or Joseph or Leslie? To have to ask their names when they came to visit
like Mom used to do with me? It breaks my heart to even think about it.” I
watched her silently, in the dim glow of the houselights. “I wonder if Mom knew how bad it was going
to get,” she mused. “I mean, she said she did, but I wonder if she really knew
deep down that she wouldn’t recognize her children. Or even Daddy.”
“I think she
knew,” I said. “That’s why they moved to Creekside.” I thought I saw her close
her eyes momentarily. When she spoke again, her voice was full of frustration.
“I hate it that Daddy didn’t want to come live with us after Mom died. We have
plenty of room.”
I said nothing.
Though I could have explained Noah’s reasons for staying at Creekside, she
didn’t want to hear them. She knew them as well as I did, but unlike me, she
didn’t accept them, and I knew that trying to defend Noah would only trigger an
argument.
“I hate that
swan,” she added.
There is a
story behind the swan, but again, I said nothing. We circled one block, then another. Some of our neighbors had
already turned out their lights, and still Jane and I moved on, neither rushing
nor lagging. In time I saw our house, and knowing our walk was coming to an
end, I paused and looked up at the stars.
“What is it?” she
asked, following my gaze.
“Are you happy,
Jane?”
Her gaze focused
on me. “What brought that up?”
“I was just
curious.”
As I waited for her
response, I wondered if she guessed the reason behind my question. It wasn’t so
much that I wondered whether she was happy in general as happy with me in
particular.
She stared at me
for a long moment, as if trying to read my mind.
“Well, there is
one thing . . .”
“Yes?”
“It’s kind of
important.”
I waited as Jane
drew a long breath.
“I’ll be really
happy if you can find a caterer,” she confessed.
At her words, I
had to laugh.
Though I offered
to make a pot of decaf, Jane shook her head wearily. The two long days had
caught up to her, and after yawning a second time, she told me that she was
going up to bed.
I suppose I
could have followed her up, but I didn’t. Instead, I watched her head up the
steps, reliving our evening.
Later, when I
did at last crawl into bed, I slipped under the covers and turned to face my
wife. Her breathing was steady and deep, and I could see her eyelids fluttering,
letting me know that she was dreaming. Of what, I wasn’t sure, but her face was
peaceful, like that of a child. I stared at her, wanting and not wanting to
wake her, loving her more than life itself. Despite the darkness, I could see a
lock of hair lying across her cheek, and I stretched my fingers toward it. Her
skin was as soft as powder, timeless in its beauty. Tucking the strand of hair
behind her ear, I blinked back the tears that had mysteriously sprung to my
eyes.
Chapter Eight
Jane stared at me
openmouthed the following evening, purse dangling on her arm.
“You did it?”
“So it would
seem,” I said nonchalantly, doing my best to make it seem as though finding a
caterer had been a simple feat. Meanwhile, I’d been pacing excitedly, waiting
for her to come home.
“Who’d you
get?”
“The Chelsea,”
I said. Located in downtown New Bern across the street from my office, the
restaurant is housed in the building where Caleb Bradham once had his offices
when he formulated a drink now known as Pepsi-Cola. Remodeled into a restaurant
ten years ago, it was one of Jane’s favorite dinner spots. The menu was
extensive, and the chef specialized in exotic original sauces and marinades to
accompany typically southern meals. On Friday and Saturday evenings, it was impossible
to be seated without a reservation, and guests made a game out of trying to
guess what ingredients had been used to create such distinctive flavors.
The Chelsea was
also known for its entertainment. In the corner stood a grand piano, and John
Peterson—who gave Anna lessons for years—would sometimes play and sing for the
patrons. With an ear for contemporary melodies and a voice reminiscent of Nat
King Cole’s, Peterson could perform any song requested and did well enough to
perform in restaurants as far-flung as Atlanta, Charlotte, and Washington, D.C.
Jane could spend hours listening to him, and I know Peterson was touched by her
almost motherly pride in him. Jane, after all, had been the first in town to
take a chance on him as a teacher. Jane
was too stunned to respond. In the silence, I could hear the ticking of the clock
on the wall as she debated whether or not she understood me correctly. She blinked.
“But . . . how?”
“I talked to
Henry, explained the situation and what we needed, and he said he’d take care
of it.”
“I don’t
understand. How can Henry handle something like this at the last minute? Didn’t
he have something else scheduled?” “I have no idea.”
“So you just
picked up the phone and called and that was it?”
“Well, it wasn’t
quite that easy, but in the end, he agreed.”
“What about the
menu? Didn’t he need to know how many people were coming?” “I told him about a
hundred in total—that seemed about right. And as for the menu, we talked it
over, and he said he’d come up with something special. I suppose I can call him
and request something in particular.” “No, no,” she said quickly, regaining her
equilibrium. “That’s fine. You know I like everything they cook. I just can’t
believe it.” She stared at me with wonder. “You did it.”
“Yes.” I
nodded.
She broke into
a smile, then suddenly looked from me to the phone. “I have to call Anna,” she
cried. “She’s not going to believe this.” Henry MacDonald, the owner of the
restaurant, is an old friend of mine. Though New Bern is a place where privacy
seems all but impossible, it nonetheless has its advantages. Because a person
tends to run into the same people with regularity—while shopping, driving,
attending church, going to parties—an underlying courtesy has taken root in
this town, and it is often possible to do things that may seem impossible
elsewhere. People do favors for one another because they never know when they
might need one in return, and it’s one of the reasons New Bern is so different
from other places. This isn’t to say
that I wasn’t pleased with what I’d done. As I headed into the kitchen, I could
hear Jane’s voice on the phone.
“Your dad did
it!” I heard her exclaim. “I have no idea how, but he did!” My heart surged at
the pride in her voice.
At the kitchen
table, I started sorting through the mail I’d brought in earlier. Bills, catalogs, Time magazine. Because Jane
was talking to Anna, I reached for the magazine. I imagined that she would be
on the phone for quite a while, but, surprising me, she hung up before I began
the first article. “Wait,” she said,
“before you start, I want to hear all about it.” She drew near. “Okay,” she
began, “I know Henry’s going to be there and he’ll have food for everyone. And
he’ll have people there to help, right?” “I’m sure,” I said. “He can’t serve it
all himself.”
“What else? Is
it a buffet?”
“I thought that
was the best way to do it, considering the size of the kitchen at Noah’s.”
“Me too,” she
agreed. “How about tables and linens? Will he bring all that?” “I assume so. To
be honest, I didn’t ask, but I don’t think it’s that big of a deal even if he
doesn’t. We can probably rent what we need if we have to.” She nodded quickly.
Making plans, updating her list. “Okay,” she said, but before she could speak
again, I held up my hands.
“Don’t worry.
I’ll call him first thing in the morning to make sure everything is just the
way it should be.” Then, with a wink, I added, “Trust me.” She recognized my
words from the day before at Noah’s house, and she smiled up at me almost
coyly. I expected the moment to pass quickly, but it didn’t. Instead, we gazed at each other until—almost
hesitantly—she leaned toward me and kissed me on the cheek.
“Thank you for
finding the caterer,” she said.
I swallowed with
difficulty.
“You’re welcome.”
Four weeks after
my proposal to Jane, we were married; five days after we were married, when I
came in from work, Jane was waiting for me in the living room of the small
apartment we’d rented.
“We have to
talk,” she said, patting the couch.
I set my
briefcase aside and sat beside her. She reached for my hand.
“Is everything
okay?” I asked.
“Everything’s
fine.”
“Then what is
it?”
“Do you love me?”
“Yes,” I said.
“Of course I love you.”
“Then will you do
something for me?”
“If I can. You
know I’d do anything for you.”
“Even if it’s
hard? Even if you don’t want to?”
“Of course,” I
repeated. I paused. “Jane—what’s going on?” She took a long breath before
answering. “I want you to come to church with me this Sunday.”
Her words
caught me off guard, and before I could speak, she went on. “I know you’ve told
me that you have no desire to go and that you were raised an atheist, but I
want you to do this for me. It’s very important to me, even if you feel like
you don’t belong there.”
“Jane . . . I—” I
started.
“I need you
there,” she said.
“We’ve talked
about this,” I protested, but again Jane cut me off, this time with a shake of
her head.
“I know we
have. And I understand that you weren’t brought up the way I was. But there’s
nothing you could ever do that would mean more to me than this simple thing.”
“Even if I
don’t believe?”
“Even if you
don’t believe,” she said.
“But—”
“There are no
buts,” she said. “Not about this. Not with me. I love you, Wilson, and I know
that you love me. And if we’re going to make it work between us, we’re both
going to have to give a little. I’m not asking you to believe. I’m asking you
to come with me to church. Marriage is about compromise; it’s about doing
something for the other person, even when you don’t want to. Like I did with
the wedding.”
I brought my
lips together, knowing already how she’d felt about our wedding at the
courthouse.
“Okay,” I said.
“I’ll go.” And at my words, Jane kissed me, a kiss as ethereal as heaven
itself.
When Jane
kissed me in the kitchen, the memories of that early kiss came flooding back. I
suppose it was because it reminded me of the tender rapprochements that had
worked so well to heal our differences in the past: if not burning passion,
then at least a truce with a commitment to working things out.
In my mind,
this commitment to each other is the reason we’ve been married as long as we
have. It was this element of our marriage, I suddenly realized, that had worried
me so during the past year. Not only had I begun to wonder whether Jane still
loved me, I wondered whether she wanted to love me. There must have been so many disappointments, after all—the years
when I returned home long after the kids were in bed; the evenings in which I
could speak of nothing but work; the missed games, parties, family vacations;
the weekends spent with partners and clients on the golf course. Upon
reflection, I think I must have been something of an absent spouse, a shadow of
the eager young man she had married. Yet she seemed to be saying with her kiss,
I’m still willing to try if you are.
“Wilson? Are
you okay?”
I forced a
smile. “I’m fine.” I took a deep breath, anxious to change the subject. “So how
did your day go? Did you and Anna find a dress?” “No. We went to a couple of
stores, but Anna didn’t see anything in her size that she liked. I didn’t
realize how long it takes—I mean, Anna’s so thin they have to pin everything
just so we can get an idea of what she’ll look like. But we’re going to try a
few different places tomorrow and we’ll see how it goes. On the plus side, she
said that Keith would handle everything with his side of the family, so that we
don’t have to. Which reminds me—did you remember to book Joseph’s flight?”
“Yes,” I said.
“He’ll be in Friday evening.”
“New Bern or
Raleigh?”
“New Bern. He’s
supposed to arrive at eight thirty. Was Leslie able to join you today?”
“No, not today.
She called while we were driving. She had to do some additional research for
her lab project, but she’ll be able to make it tomorrow. She said there were
some shops in Greensboro, too, if we wanted to go there.” “Are you going to?”
“It’s three and
a half hours away,” she groaned. “I really don’t want to be in the car for
seven hours.”
“Why don’t you
just stay overnight?” I suggested. “That way, you’ll be able to visit both
places.”
She sighed.
“That’s what Anna suggested. She said we should go to Raleigh again, then
Greensboro on Wednesday. But I don’t want to leave you stranded. There’s still
a lot to do here.”
“Go ahead,” I
urged. “Now that we have the caterer, everything’s coming together. I can
handle whatever else needs to be done on this end. But we can’t have a wedding
unless she gets a dress.”
She eyed me
skeptically. “Are you sure?”
“Absolutely. In
fact, I was thinking that I might even have time to squeeze in a couple of
rounds of golf.”
She snorted.
“You wish.”
“But what about
my handicap?” I said in feigned protest.
“After thirty years, my feeling is that if you haven’t improved yet,
it’s probably not in the cards.”
“Is that an
insult?”
“No. Just a fact.
I’ve seen you play, remember?”
I nodded,
conceding her point. Despite the years I’ve spent working on my swing, I’m far
from a scratch golfer. I glanced at the clock.
“Do you want to head out to get a bite to eat?”
“What? No
cooking tonight?”
“Not unless you
want leftovers. I didn’t have a chance to run to the store.” “I was kidding,”
she said with a wave. “I don’t expect you to do all the cooking now, though I
have to admit, it’s been nice.” She smiled. “Sure, I’d love to go. I’m getting kind of hungry. Just give me a
minute to get ready.”
“You look
fine,” I protested.
“It’ll only
take a minute,” she called out as she headed for the stairs. It would not take a minute. I knew Jane, and
over the years, I’d come to understand that these “minutes” it took to get
ready actually averaged closer to twenty. I’d learned to occupy my time while
waiting with activities that I enjoyed but required little thought. For
instance, I might head to my office and straighten the items on my desk or
adjust the amplifier on the stereo after the children had used it.
I discovered
that these innocuous things made time slip by unnoticed. Often, I would finish
whatever it was I was doing, only to find my wife standing behind me with her
hands on her hips.
“Are you
ready?” I might ask.
“I’ve been
ready,” she would say in a huff. “I’ve been waiting ten minutes for you to
finish whatever it is you’re doing.”
“Oh,” I’d reply,
“sorry. Let me make sure I have the keys and we can go.”
“Don’t tell me
you lost them.”
“No, of course
not,” I’d say, patting my pockets, puzzled that I couldn’t find them. Then,
looking around, I’d quickly add: “I’m sure they’re close. I just had them a
minute ago.”
At that, my
wife would roll her eyes.
Tonight,
however, I grabbed Time magazine and headed for the couch. I finished a few
articles as I heard Jane padding around upstairs and set the magazine aside. I was wondering what she was in the mood to
eat when the phone rang. Listening to
the shaky voice on the other end of the receiver, I felt my sense of
anticipation evaporate, replaced by a deep sense of dread. Jane came downstairs
as I was hanging up.
Seeing my
expression, she froze.
“What happened?”
she asked. “Who was it?”
“That was Kate,”
I said quietly. “She’s going to the hospital now.”
Jane’s hand flew
to her mouth.
“It’s Noah,” I
said.
Chapter Nine
Tears brimmed
in Jane’s eyes as we drove to the hospital. Though I’m usually a cautious
driver, I changed lanes frequently and bore down on the accelerator when the
lights turned yellow, feeling the weight of every passing minute. When we arrived, the scene in the emergency
room was reminiscent of this spring, after Noah had his stroke, as if nothing
had changed in the previous four months. The air smelled of ammonia and
antiseptic, the fluorescent lights cast a flat glare over the crowded waiting
room.
Metal-and-vinyl
chairs lined the walls and marched in rows through the middle of the room. Most
of the seats were occupied by groups of twos or threes, speaking in hushed
tones, and a line of people waiting to fill out forms snaked past the intake
counter.
Jane’s family
was clustered near the door. Kate stood pale and nervous beside Grayson, her
husband, who looked every bit the cotton farmer he was in his overalls and
dusty boots. His angular face was weathered with creases. David, Jane’s
youngest brother, stood beside them with his arm around his wife, Lynn. At the sight of us, Kate ran forward, tears
already beginning to spill down her cheeks. She and Jane immediately fell into
each other’s arms. “What happened?”
Jane asked, her face taut with fear. “How is he?” Kate’s voice cracked. “He
fell near the pond. No one saw it happen, but he was barely conscious when the
nurse found him. She said he hit his head. The ambulance brought him in about
twenty minutes ago, and Dr. Barnwell is with him now,” Kate said. “That’s all
we know.”
Jane seemed to
sag in her sister’s arms. Neither David nor Grayson could look at them; both of
their mouths were set into straight lines. Lynn stood with her arms crossed,
rocking back and forth on her heels.
“When can we
see him?”
Kate shook her
head. “I don’t know. The nurses out here keep telling us to wait for Dr.
Barnwell or one of the other nurses. I guess they’ll let us know.” “But he’s
going to be okay, right?”
When Kate didn’t
answer immediately, Jane inhaled sharply.
“He’s going to be
okay,” Jane said.
“Oh, Jane . . .”
Kate squeezed her eyes shut. “I don’t know. Nobody knows anything.”
For a moment,
they simply clung to each other.
“Where’s Jeff?”
Jane asked, referring to their missing sibling. “He’s coming, right?”
“I finally got
hold of him,” David informed her. “He’s stopping by the house to pick up
Debbie, then he’s coming straight here.”
David joined
his sisters, the three of them huddling together as if trying to pool the
strength they knew they might need.
A moment later,
Jeff and Debbie arrived. Jeff joined his siblings and was quickly updated on
the situation, his drawn face expressing the same dread reflected on their
faces.
As the minutes
dragged by, we separated into two groups: the progeny of Noah and Allie and
their spouses. Though I love Noah and Jane was my wife, I’ve come to learn that
there are times when Jane needed her siblings more than me. Jane would need me
later, but now was not the time.
Lynn, Grayson,
Debbie, and I had been through this before—in the spring when Noah had his
stroke, and when Allie died, and when Noah had a heart attack six years ago.
While their group had its rituals, including hugs and prayer circles and
anxious questions repeated over and over, ours was more stoic. Grayson, like me,
has always been quiet. When nervous, he pushes his hands into his pocket and jingles
his keys. Lynn and Debbie—while they accepted that David and Jeff needed their
sisters at times like these—seemed lost when crises arose, unsure what to do
other than stay out of the way and keep their voices down. I, on the other hand,
always found myself searching for practical ways to help—an effective means of
keeping my emotions in check.
Noticing that
the line at the intake desk had cleared, I headed over. A moment later, the
nurse looked up from behind a tall stack of forms. Her expression was frazzled.
“Can I help
you?”
“Yes,” I said.
“I was wondering if you had any more information about Noah Calhoun. He was
brought in about half an hour ago.” “Has the doctor come out to see you yet?”
“No. But the
whole family is here now, and they’re pretty upset.”
I nodded toward
them and saw the nurse’s gaze follow mine.
“I’m sure the
doctor or one of the nurses will be out shortly.” “I know. But is there any way
you could find out when we might be able to see our father? Or whether he’s
going to be okay?”
For a moment, I
wasn’t sure she would help me, but when her gaze turned toward the family
again, I heard her exhale.
“Just give me a
few minutes to process some of these forms. Then I’ll see what I can find out,
okay?”
Grayson joined me
at the desk, hands in his pockets. “You holdin’ up okay?”
“Trying,” I said.
He nodded again,
keys jingling.
“I’m going to
sit,” he said after a few seconds. “Who knows how long we’re going to be here.”
We both took a
seat in the chairs behind the siblings. A few minutes later, Anna and Keith
arrived. Anna joined the huddle, while Keith sat next to me. Dressed in black,
Anna already looked as though she’d come from a funeral. Waiting is always the worst part of a crisis
like this, and I’ve come to despise hospitals for this very reason. Nothing is
happening, yet the mind whirls with ever darkening images, subconsciously
preparing for the worst. In the tense silence, I could hear my own heart
beating, and my throat was strangely dry.
I noticed that the intake nurse was no longer at her desk, and I hoped
she’d gone to check on Noah. From the corner of my eye, I saw Jane approaching.
Standing from my seat, I raised my arm,
letting her lean into me.
“I hate this,”
she said.
“I know you do. I
hate it, too.”
Behind us, a
young couple with three crying children entered the emergency room. We moved over to make room for them to pass,
and when they reached the desk, I saw the nurse emerge from the back. She held
up a finger signaling the couple to wait and headed toward us.
“He’s conscious
now,” she announced, “but he’s still a little woozy. His vital signs are good.
We’ll probably be moving him to a room in an hour or so.” “So he’s going to be
okay?”
“They’re not
planning to move him to intensive care, if that’s what you’re asking,” she
hedged. “He’ll probably have to stay in the hospital for a few days of
observation.”
There was a
collective murmur of relief at her words.
“Can we see him
now?” Jane pressed.
“We can’t have
all of you back there at once. There’s not enough room for everyone, and the
doctor thinks it would be best if you let him rest a bit. The doctor said that
one of you could go back there now, as long as you don’t visit too long.”
It seemed
obvious that either Kate or Jane would go, but before any of us could speak,
the nurse continued.
“Which one of you
is Wilson Lewis?” she asked.
“I am,” I said.
“Why don’t you
come with me? They’re getting ready to hook up an IV, and you should probably
see him before he starts getting sleepy.” I felt my family’s eyes drift to me.
I thought I knew why he wanted to see me, but I held up my hands to ward off
the possibility.
“I know I’m the
one who talked to you, but maybe Jane or Kate should go,” I suggested. “They’re
his daughters. Or maybe David or Jeff.” The nurse shook her head.
“He asked to
see you. He made it very clear that you should be the one to see him first.”
Though Jane
smiled briefly, I saw in her smile what I felt from the others. Curiosity, of course. And surprise as well.
But from Jane, what I suppose I sensed most of all was a sort of subtle
betrayal, as if she knew exactly why he’d chosen me.
Noah was lying
in bed with two tubes in his arms and hooked up to a machine that broadcast the
steady rhythm of his heart. His eyes were half-closed, but he rotated his head
on the pillow when the nurse pulled the curtain closed behind us. I heard the
nurse’s steps fade away, leaving us alone.
He looked too small for the bed, and his face was paper white. I took a
seat in the chair beside him.
“Hello, Noah.”
“Hello, Wilson,”
he said shakily. “Thanks for dropping by.”
“You doing okay?”
“Could be
better,” he said. He offered a ghost of a smile. “Could be worse, though, too.”
I reached for
his hand. “What happened?”
“A root,” he
said. “Been by it a thousand times, but it jumped up and grabbed my foot this
time.”
“And you hit
your head?”
“My head, my
body. Everything. Landed like a potato sack, but nothing’s broke, thank
goodness. I’m just a little dizzy. The doctor said I should be up and around in
a couple of days. I said good, because I’ve got a wedding this weekend I have
to go to.”
“Don’t worry
about that. You just worry about getting healthy.”
“I’ll be fine.
I’ve still got some time left in me. ”
“You better.”
“So how are Kate
and Jane? Worried sick, I’ll bet.”
“We’re all
worried. Me included.”
“Yeah, but you
don’t look at me with those sorrowful eyes and practically cry every time I
mumble something.”
“I do that when
you’re not looking.”
He smiled. “Not
like they do. Odds are one of them will be with me around the clock for the
next couple of days, tucking in my blankets and adjusting my bed and fluffing
my pillows. They’re like mother hens. I know they mean well, but all that
hovering is enough to drive me crazy. The last time I was in the hospital, I
don’t think I was alone for more than a minute. I couldn’t even go to the
bathroom without one of them leading the way, and then waiting outside the door
for me to finish.”
“You needed help.
You couldn’t walk on your own, remember?”
“A man still
needs his dignity.”
I squeezed his
hand. “You’ll always be the most dignified man I’ve ever known.” Noah held my
gaze, his expression softening. “They’re going to be all over me as soon as
they see me, you know. Hovering and fussing, just like always.” His smiled
mischievously. “I might have a little fun with ’em.” “Go easy, Noah. They’re
just doing it because they love you.”
“I know. But they
don’t have to treat me like a child.”
“They won’t.”
“They will. So
when the time comes, why don’t you tell them that you think I might need some
rest, okay? If I say I’m getting tired, they’ll just start worrying again.”
I smiled. “Will
do.”
For a moment,
we sat without speaking. The heart machine beeped steadily, soothing in its
monotony.
“Do you know
why I asked for you to come back here instead of one of the kids?” he asked.
Despite myself,
I nodded. “You want me to go to Creekside, right? To feed the swan like I did
last spring?”
“Would you mind?”
“Not at all. I’d
be glad to help.”
He paused, his
tired expression imploring me. “You know I couldn’t have asked you if the
others were in the room. They get upset at the very mention of it. They think it means I’m losing my mind.”
“I know.”
“But you know
better, don’t you, Wilson?”
“Yes.”
“Because you
believe it, too. She was there when I woke up, you know. She was standing over
me, making sure that I was okay, and the nurse had to shoo her away. She stayed
with me the whole time.”
I knew what he
wanted me to say, but I couldn’t seem to find the words he wanted to hear.
Instead I smiled. “Wonder Bread,” I said. “Four pieces in the morning and three
pieces in the afternoon, right?”
Noah squeezed my
hand, forcing me to look at him again.
“You do believe
me, don’t you, Wilson?”
I was silent.
Since Noah understood me better than anyone, I knew I couldn’t hide the truth.
“I don’t know,” I said at last.
At my answer, I
could see the disappointment in his eyes.
An hour later, Noah was moved to a room on the second floor, where the
family joined him at last.
Jane and Kate
entered the room, mumbling, “Oh, Daddy,” in chorus. Lynn and Debbie followed
next, while David and Jeff moved to the far side of the bed. Grayson stood at the foot of the bed, while I
remained in the background. As Noah
predicted, they hovered over him. They reached for his hand, adjusted the
covers, raised the head of the bed. Scrutinized him, touched him, fawned over
him, hugged and kissed him. All of them, fussing and peppering him with questions.
Jeff spoke up
first. “Are you sure you’re okay? The doctor said you took a nasty fall.”
“I’m fine. I’ve
got a bump on my head, but other than that, I’m just a little tired.”
“I was scared to
death,” Jane declared. “But I’m so glad you’re okay.”
“Me too,” David
joined in.
“You shouldn’t
have been out there alone if you were feeling dizzy,” Kate scolded. “Next time,
just wait there until someone comes to get you. They’ll come and find you.”
“They did
anyway,” Noah said.
Jane reached
behind his head and fluffed his pillows. “You weren’t out there that long, were
you? I can’t bear to think that no one found you right away.” Noah shook his
head. “No more than a couple of hours, I’d guess.” “A couple of hours!” Jane
and Kate exclaimed. They froze, exchanging horrified looks.
“Maybe a little
longer. Hard to tell because the clouds were blocking the sun.”
“Longer?” Jane
asked. Her hands were clenched into fists.
“And I was wet, too. I guess it must have rained on me. Or maybe the
sprinklers came on.”
“You could have
died out there!” Kate cried.
“Oh, it wasn’t
so bad. A little water never hurt anyone. The worst part was the raccoon when I
finally came to. With the way he kept staring at me, I thought he might be
rabid. Then he came at me.”
“You were
attacked by a raccoon?” Jane looked as though she might faint.
“Not really
attacked. I fought him off before he could bite me.”
“It tried to bite
you!” Kate cried.
“Oh, it’s no big
deal. I’ve fought off raccoons before.” Kate and Jane stared at each other with
shell-shocked expressions, then turned toward their siblings. Appalled silence
reigned before Noah finally smiled. He pointed his finger at them and winked.
“Gotcha.”
I brought a
hand to my mouth, trying to stifle a chuckle. Off to the side, I could see Anna
doing her best to keep a straight face.
“Don’t tease us like that!” Kate snapped, tapping the side of the bed.
“Yeah, Daddy,
that’s not nice,” Jane added.
Noah’s eyes
creased with amusement. “Had to. You set yourselves up for it. But just to let
you know, they found me within a couple of minutes. And I’m fine. I offered to
drive to the hospital, but they made me take the ambulance.” “You can’t drive.
You don’t even have a valid license anymore.”
“It doesn’t
mean that I’ve forgotten how. And the car’s still in the lot.” Though they said
nothing, I could see Jane and Kate mentally planning to remove his keys.
Jeff cleared
his throat. “I was thinking that maybe we should get you one of those wrist
alarms. So if it happens again, you can get help right away.” “Don’t need one.
I just tripped over a root. Wouldn’t have had time to press the button on the
way down. And when I came to, the nurse was already there.” “I’ll have a talk
with the director,” David said. “And if he doesn’t take care of that root, I
will. I’ll chop it out myself.”
“I’ll give you
a hand,” Grayson chimed in.
“It not his
fault I’m getting clumsy in my old age. I’ll be up and around in a day or so,
and good as new by the weekend.”
“Don’t worry
about that,” Anna said. “Just get better, okay?”
“And take it
easy,” Kate urged. “We’re worried about you.”
“Scared to
death,” Jane repeated.
Cluck, cluck,
cluck. I smiled inwardly. Noah was right—they were all mother hens.
“I’ll be fine,”
Noah insisted. “And don’t you go canceling that wedding on my account. I’m
looking forward to going, and I don’t want you to think a bump on my head is
enough to keep me from being there.”
“That’s not
important right now,” Jeff said.
“He’s right,
Grampa,” Anna said.
“And don’t
postpone it, either,” Noah added.
“Don’t talk like
that, Daddy,” Kate said. “You’re going to stay here as long as it takes for you
to get better.”
“I’ll be fine.
I just want you to promise that it’s still on. I’ve been looking forward to
this.”
“Don’t be
stubborn,” Jane pleaded.
“How many times
do I have to tell you? This is important to me. It’s not every day that a
wedding happens around here.” Recognizing that he was getting nowhere with his
daughters, he sought out Anna. “You understand what I mean, don’t you, Anna?”
Anna hesitated.
In the silence, her eyes flicked toward me before returning to Noah. “Of course
I do, Grampa.”
“Then you’ll go
ahead with it, won’t you?”
Instinctively she
reached for Keith’s hand.
“If that’s what
you want,” she said simply.
Noah smiled,
visibly relieved. “Thank you,” he whispered.
Jane adjusted his blanket. “Well then, you’re going to have to take care
of yourself this week,” she said. “And be more careful in the future.” “Don’t
worry, Dad,” David promised, “I’ll have that root gone by the time you get
back.”
The discussion
returned to how Noah had fallen, and I suddenly realized what had been left out
of the conversation thus far. Not one of them, I noticed, was willing to
mention the reason he’d been at the pond in the first place. But then again, none of them ever wanted to
talk about the swan. Noah told me about
the swan a little less than five years ago. Allie had been gone for a month,
and Noah had seemed to be aging at an accelerated rate. He seldom left his
room, even to read poetry to others. Instead, he sat at his desk, reading the
letters that he and Allie had written to each other over the years or thumbing
through his copy of Leaves of Grass. We
did our best to get him out of his room, of course, and I suppose it’s ironic that
I was the one who brought him to the bench by the pond. That morning was the
first time we saw the swan.
I can’t say I
knew what Noah was thinking, and he certainly gave no indication at the time
that he read anything significant into it at all. I do remember that the swan
floated toward us, as if looking for something to eat. “Should have brought some bread,” Noah
remarked.
“Next time we
will,” I agreed in a perfunctory way. When
I visited two days later, I was surprised not to find Noah in his room. The nurse
told me where he was. At the pond, I found him seated on the bench. Beside him
was a single piece of Wonder Bread. When I approached, the swan seemed to watch
me, but even then it showed no fear.
“It looks like
you’ve made yourself a friend,” I commented.
“Looks that way,”
he said.
“Wonder Bread?” I
asked.
“She seems to
like it the best.”
“How do you know
it’s a she?”
Noah smiled. “I
just know,” he said, and that was how it began. Since then he has fed the swan regularly, visiting the pond in
all kinds of weather. He has sat in the rain and the sweltering heat, and as
the years passed, he began spending more and more time on the bench, watching
and whispering to the swan. Now, full days can pass when he never leaves the
bench at all.
A few months
after his first encounter with the swan, I asked him why he spent so much time
at the pond. I assumed he found it peaceful or that he enjoyed talking to
someone—or something—without expecting a response. “I come here because she wants me to.”
“The swan?” I
asked.
“No,” he said.
“Allie.”
My insides
tightened at the sound of her name, but I didn’t know what he meant.
“Allie wants you
feed the swan?”
“Yes.”
“How do you
know?”
With a sigh, he
looked up at me. “It’s her,” he said.
“Who?”
“The swan,” he
said.
I shook my head
uncertainly. “I’m not sure what you’re trying to say.” “Allie,” he repeated.
“She found a way to come back to me, just like she promised she would. All I
had to do was find her.”
This is what
the doctors mean when they say Noah is delusional. We stayed at the hospital another thirty minutes. Dr. Barnwell
promised to call us with an update after he made his rounds the following
morning. He was close to our family, looking after Noah as he would his own
father. We trusted him completely. As I’d promised, I suggested to the family
that Noah seemed to be getting tired and that it might be best for him to rest.
On our way out, we arranged to visit him in shifts, then hugged and kissed in
the parking lot. A moment later, Jane and I were alone, watching the others
leave. I could see the weariness in
Jane’s unfocused gaze and sagging posture and felt it myself.
“You doing
okay?” I asked.
“I think so.”
She sighed. “I know he seems to be fine, but he doesn’t seem to understand that
he’s almost ninety. He’s not going to be up and around as fast as he thinks he
will.” She closed her eyes for a moment, and I guessed that she was worrying
about the wedding plans as well.
“You’re not
thinking of asking Anna to postpone the wedding, are you? After what Noah
said?”
Jane shook her
head. “I would have tried, but he was so adamant. I just hope that he’s not
insisting on it because he knows . . .”
She trailed
off. I knew exactly what she was going to say.
“Because he knows he doesn’t have much longer,” she went on. “And that
this is going to be his last big event, you know?”
“He doesn’t
believe that. He still has more than a few years left.”
“You sound so
sure of that.”
“I am sure. For
his age, he’s actually doing well. Especially compared to the others his age at
Creekside. They barely leave their rooms, and all they do is watch television.”
“Yeah, and all
he does is go to the pond to see that stupid swan. Like that’s any better.”
“It makes him
happy,” I pointed out.
“But it’s
wrong,” she said fiercely. “Can’t you see that? Mom’s gone. That swan has
nothing to do with her.”
I didn’t know
how to respond, so I stayed quiet.
“I mean, it’s
crazy,” she continued. “Feeding it is one thing. But thinking that Mom’s spirit
has somehow come back doesn’t make any sense.” She crossed her arms. “I’ve
heard him talking to it, you know. When I go to see him. He’s having a regular
conversation, as if he honestly believes the swan can understand him. Kate and David have caught him doing it, too.
And I know you’ve heard him.”
She leveled an
accusing stare.
“Yes,” I
admitted, “I’ve heard him, too.”
“And it doesn’t
bother you?”
I shifted my
weight from one foot to the other. “I think,” I said carefully, “that right
now, Noah needs to believe that it’s possible.” “But why?”
“Because he loves
her. He misses her.”
At my words, I
saw her jaw quiver. “I do, too,” she said.
Even as she said
the words, we both knew it wasn’t the same.
Despite our weariness, neither of us could face the prospect of going
straight home after the ordeal at the hospital. When Jane declared suddenly
that she was “starving,” we decided to stop at the Chelsea for a late dinner. Even before we entered, I could hear the
sounds of John Peterson at the piano inside. Back in town for a few weeks, he
played each weekend; on weekdays, however, John sometimes showed up
unexpectedly. Tonight was such a night, the tables surrounding the piano
crowded, the bar packed with people. We
were seated upstairs, away from the music and the crowd, where only a few other
tables were occupied. Jane surprised me by ordering a second glass of wine with
her entrée, and it seemed to ease some of the tension of the past several hours.
“What did Daddy
say to you when you two were alone?” Jane asked, carefully picking a bone out
of her fish.
“Not much,” I
answered. “I asked him how he was doing, what happened. For the most part, it
wasn’t any different from what you heard later.” She raised an eyebrow. “For
the most part? What else did he say?”
“Do you really
want to know?”
She laid her
silverware down. “He asked you to feed the swan again, didn’t he.”
“Yes.”
“Are you going
to?”
“Yes,” I said,
but seeing her expression, I went on quickly, “but before you get upset,
remember that I’m not doing it because I think it’s Allie. I’m doing it because
he asked, and because I don’t want the swan to starve to death. It’s probably
forgotten how to forage on its own.”
She looked at
me skeptically.
“Mom hated
Wonder Bread, you know. She would never have eaten it. She liked to make her
own.”
Luckily, the
approach of our waiter saved me from further discussion of this topic. When he
asked how we were enjoying our entrées, Jane suddenly asked if these dishes
were on the catering menu.
At her
question, a look of recognition crossed his features. “Are you the folks throwing the wedding?” he asked. “At the old
Calhoun place this weekend?”
“Yes, we are,”
Jane said, beaming.
“I thought so.
I think half the crew is working that event.” The waiter grinned. “Well, it’s great to meet you. Let me refill
your drinks, and I’ll bring the full catering menu when I come back.”
As soon as he’d
left, Jane leaned across the table.
“I guess that
answers one of my questions. About the service, I mean.”
“I told you not
to worry.”
She drained the
last of her wine. “So are they going to set up a tent? Since we’re eating
outside?”
“Why don’t we
use the house?” I volunteered. “I’m going to be out there anyway when the
landscapers come, so why don’t I try to get a cleaning crew out there to get it
ready? We’ve got a few days—I’m sure I can find someone.” “We’ll give it a try,
I guess,” she said slowly, and I knew she was thinking of the last time she’d
been inside. “You know it’ll be pretty dusty, though. I don’t think anyone’s
cleaned it in years.”
“True, but it’s
only cleaning. I’ll make some calls. Let me see what I can do,” I urged.
“You keep
saying that.”
“I keep having
to do things,” I countered, and she laughed good-naturedly. Through the window over her shoulder, I could
see my office and noticed that the light in Saxon’s window was on. No doubt he
was there on urgent business, for Saxon seldom stayed late. Jane caught me
staring.
“Missing work
already?” she asked.
“No,” I said.
“It’s nice to be away from it for a while.”
She eyed me
carefully. “Do you really mean that?” “Of course.” I tugged at my polo shirt.
“It’s nice not to always have to put on a suit during the week.”
“I’ll bet
you’ve forgotten what that’s like, haven’t you. You haven’t taken a long
vacation in . . . what? Eight years?”
“It hasn’t been
that long.”
After a moment,
she nodded. “You’ve taken a few days here and there, but the last time you
actually took a week off was in 1995. Don’t you remember? When we took all the
kids to Florida? It was right after Joseph graduated from high school.”
She was right,
I realized, but what I once regarded as a virtue, I now considered a fault.
“I’m sorry,” I
said.
“For what?”
“For not taking
more vacations. That wasn’t fair to you or the family. I should have tried to
do more with you and the kids than I did.” “It’s fine,” she said with a wave of
her fork, “no big deal.” “Yes, it is,” I said. Though she had long since grown
used to my dedication at the office and now accepted it as part of my
character, I knew it had always been a sore spot with her. Knowing that I had
her attention, I went on. “It’s always
been a big deal,” I continued. “But I’m not sorry only about that. I’m sorry about all of it. I’m sorry for
letting work interfere with all the other events I missed when the kids were
growing up. Like some of their birthday parties. I can’t even remember how many
I missed because I had late meetings that I refused to reschedule. And
everything else I missed—the volleyball games and track meets, piano concerts,
school plays . . . It’s a wonder that the kids have forgiven me, let alone seem
to like me.”
She nodded in
acknowledgment but said nothing. Then again, there was nothing she could say. I
took a deep breath and plunged on.
“I know I haven’t
always been the best husband, either,” I said quietly.
“Sometimes I
wonder why you’ve put up with me for as long as you have.”
At that, her
eyebrows rose.
“I know you spent
too many evenings and weekends alone, and I put all the responsibility for
child rearing on you. That wasn’t fair to you. And even when you told me that
what you wanted more than anything was to spend time with me, I didn’t listen.
Like for your thirtieth birthday.” I paused, letting my words sink in. Across
the table, I watched Jane’s eyes flash with the memory. It was one of the many
mistakes I’d made in the past that I’d tried to forget. What she’d asked for back then had been
quite simple: Overwhelmed with the new burdens of motherhood, she’d wanted to
feel like a woman again, at least for an evening, and had dropped various hints
in advance about what such a romantic evening might entail—clothes laid out on
the bed for her, flowers, a limousine to whisk us to a quiet restaurant, a
table with a lovely view, quiet conversation without worrying that she had to
rush home. Even back then, I knew it was important to her, and I remember
making a note to do everything she wanted. However, I got so embroiled in some
messy proceedings relating to a large estate that her birthday arrived before I
could make the arrangements. Instead,
at the last minute I had my secretary pick out a stylish tennis bracelet, and
on the way home, I convinced myself that because it had been expensive, she
would regard it as equally special. When she unwrapped it, I promised that I’d
make the necessary plans for a wonderful evening together, an evening even
better than the one she’d described. In the end, it was another in a long line
of promises that I ended up breaking, and in hindsight, I think Jane realized
it as soon as I said it.
Feeling the
weight of lost opportunity, I didn’t continue. I rubbed my forehead in the
silence. I pushed my plate aside, and as the past sped by in a series of disheartening
memories, I felt Jane’s eyes on me. Surprising me, however, she reached across
the table and touched my hand.
“Wilson? Are
you okay?” There was a note of tender concern in her voice that I didn’t quite
recognize.
I nodded. “Yes.”
“Can I ask you a
question?”
“Of course.”
“Why all the regrets
tonight? Was it something that Daddy said?”
“No.”
“Then what made
you bring it up?”
“I don’t know . .
. maybe it’s the wedding.” I gave a halfhearted smile. “But I’ve been thinking
about those things a lot these days.” “It doesn’t sound like something you’d
do.”
“No, it doesn’t,”
I admitted. “But it’s still true.”
Jane cocked her
head. “I haven’t been perfect, either, you know.”
“You’ve been a
lot closer than I’ve been.”
“That’s true,”
she said with a shrug.
I laughed despite
myself, feeling the tension ease a little.
“And yes, you have worked a lot,” she went on. “Probably too much. But I
always knew you were doing it because you wanted to provide for our family.
There’s a lot to be said for that, and I was able to stay home and raise the
kids because of it. That was always important to me.”
I smiled,
thinking about her words and the forgiveness I heard in them. I was a lucky
man, I thought, and I leaned across the table.
“You know what else I’ve been thinking about?” I asked.
“Is there
more?”
“I was trying
to figure out why you married me in the first place.” Her expression softened.
“Don’t be so hard on yourself. I wouldn’t have married you unless I wanted to.”
“Why did you
marry me?”
“Because I loved
you.”
“But why?”
“There were a lot
of reasons.”
“Like what?”
“You want
specifics?”
“Humor me. I just
told you all my secrets.”
She smiled at my
insistence.
“All right. Why I
married you . . . Well, you were honest and hardworking and kind. You were
polite and patient, and more mature than any guy I’d dated before. And when we
were together, you listened in a way that made me feel like I was the only
woman in the world. You made me feel complete, and spending time with you just
seemed right.”
She hesitated
for a moment. “But it wasn’t just about my feelings. The more I got to know
you, the more I was certain that you’d do whatever it took to provide for your
family. That was important to me. You have to understand that back then, a lot
of people our age wanted to change the world. Even though it’s a noble idea, I
knew I wanted something more traditional. I wanted a family like my parents
had, and I wanted to concentrate on my little corner of the world. I wanted
someone who wanted to marry a wife and mother, and someone who would respect my
choice.”
“And have I?”
“For the most
part.”
I laughed. “I
notice you didn’t mention my dashing good looks or dazzling personality.”
“You wanted the
truth, right?” she teased.
I laughed
again, and she squeezed my hand. “I’m just kidding. Back then, I used to love
how you looked in the mornings, right after you put on your suit. You were tall
and trim, a young go-getter out to make a good life for us. You were very
attractive.”
Her words
warmed me. For the next hour—while we perused the catering menu over coffee and
listened to the music floating up from downstairs—I noticed her eyes occasionally
on my face in a way that felt almost unfamiliar. The effect was quietly
dizzying. Perhaps she was remembering the reasons she’d married me, just as
she’d related them to me. And though I couldn’t be absolutely certain, her expression
as she gazed at me made me believe that every now and then, she was still glad
that she had.
Chapter Ten
On Tuesday
morning, I woke before dawn and slid out of bed, doing my best not to wake
Jane. After dressing, I slipped through the front door. The sky was black; even
the birds hadn’t begun to stir, but the temperature was mild, and the asphalt
was slick from a shower that had passed through the night before. Already I could feel the first hint of the
day’s coming humidity, and I was glad to be out early.
I settled into
an easy pace at first, then gradually quickened my stride as my body began to
warm up. Over the past year, I’d come to enjoy these walks more than I thought
I would. Originally, I figured that once I’d lost the weight that I wanted, I’d
cut back, but instead I added a bit of distance to my walks and made a point of
noting the times of both my departure and my return. I had come to crave the quiet of the mornings. There were few
cars out at this hour, and my senses seemed heightened. I could hear my breath,
feel the pressure as my feet moved over the asphalt, watch the dawn as it
unfolded—at first a faint light on the horizon, an orange glow over the
treetops, then the steady displacement of black by gray. Even on dreary
mornings, I found myself looking forward to my walks and wondering why I’d
never exercised like this before. My
walk usually took forty-five minutes, and toward the end, I slowed my pace to catch
my breath. There was a thin sheen of sweat on my forehead, but it felt good.
Noticing the kitchen light at my house was already on, I turned into our driveway
with an eager smile.
As soon as I
pushed through the front door, I caught the aroma of bacon wafting from the
kitchen, a scent that reminded me of our earlier life. When there were children
in the house, Jane usually prepared a family breakfast, but our differing
schedules in recent years had brought them to an end. It was yet another change
that had somehow overtaken our relationship.
Jane poked her head around the corner as I padded through the living
room. She was already dressed and wearing an apron.
“How’d your
walk go?” she asked.
“I felt pretty
good,” I said, “for an old guy, that is.” I joined her in the kitchen. “You’re
up early.”
“I heard you
leave the bedroom,” she said, “and since I knew there was no way I’d fall
asleep again, I decided to get up. Want a cup of coffee?” “I think I need some
water first,” I said. “What’s for breakfast?” “Bacon and eggs,” she said,
reaching for a glass. “I hope you’re hungry. Even though we ate so late last
night, I was still hungry when I got up.” She filled the glass from the tap and
handed it to me. “Must be nerves,” she said with a grin.
As I took the
glass, I felt her fingers brush mine. Perhaps it was just my imagination, but
her gaze seemed to linger on me a little longer than usual. “Let me go shower and throw on some clean
clothes,” I said. “How much longer till breakfast is ready?”
“You’ve got a
few minutes,” she said. “I’ll get the toast going.” By the time I came back
downstairs, Jane was already serving up at the table. I sat next to her.
“I’ve been
thinking about whether or not to stay overnight,” she said.
“And?”
“It’ll depend on
what Dr. Barnwell says when he calls. If he thinks Daddy’s doing well, I might
as well head on to Greensboro. If we don’t find a dress, that is. Otherwise
I’ll just have to make the drive tomorrow anyway. But I’ll have my cell phone
in case anything happens.”
I crunched on a
piece of bacon. “I don’t think you’ll need it. Had he taken a turn for the
worse, Dr. Barnwell would have called already. You know how much he cares for
Noah.”
“I’m still going
to wait until I talk to him, though.”
“Of course. And
as soon as visiting hours start, I’ll head in to see Noah.”
“He’ll be
grouchy, you know. He hates hospitals.”
“Who doesn’t?
Unless you’re having a baby, I can’t imagine anyone liking them.” She buttered
her toast. “What are you thinking about doing with the house? Do you really
think there’ll be enough room for everyone?” I nodded. “If we get the furniture
out, there should be plenty of room. I figured we’d just store it in the barn
for a few days.” “And you’ll hire someone to move it all?”
“If I have to.
But I don’t think I’ll need to. The landscaper has a fairly large crew coming.
I’m sure he won’t mind if they take a few minutes to help me.” “It’ll be kind
of empty, won’t it?”
“Not once we
have the tables inside. I was thinking of setting up the buffet line next to
the windows, and we can leave an area open for dancing right in front of the
fireplace.”
“What dancing?
We don’t have any music arranged.” “Actually, that was on my agenda for today.
Along with getting the cleaners set up and dropping off the menu at the
Chelsea, of course.” She tilted her head, scrutinizing me. “You sound like
you’ve put a lot of thought into this.”
“What do you
think I was doing this morning while I was walking?”
“Panting.
Wheezing. The usual.”
I laughed. “Hey,
I’m actually getting in fairly good shape. I passed someone today.”
“The old man in
the walker again?”
“Ha, ha,” I
said, but I was enjoying her high spirits. I wondered if it had anything to do
with the way she’d looked at me the night before. Whatever the reason, I knew I
wasn’t imagining it. “Thanks for making breakfast, by the way.” “It’s the least
I could do. Considering the fact that you’ve been such a big help this week.
And you’ve made dinner twice.”
“Yes,” I agreed,
“I have been quite the saint.”
She laughed. “I
wouldn’t go that far.”
“No?”
“No. But without
your help, I would have been insane by now.”
“And hungry.”
She smiled. “I
need your opinion,” she said. “What do you think about something sleeveless for
this weekend? With a cinched waist and a medium train?” I brought my hand to my
chin and considered this. “Sounds okay,” I said. “But I think I’d look better
in a tuxedo.”
She tossed me a
look of exasperation, and I raised my hands in mock innocence. “Oh, for Anna,” I said. Then, mimicking what
Noah had said, I went on, “I’m sure she’ll be beautiful no matter what she
wears.”
“But don’t you
have an opinion?”
“I don’t even
know what a cinched waist is.”
She sighed.
“Men.”
“I know,” I said,
imitating her sigh. “It’s a wonder how we function in society at all.”
Dr. Barnwell
called the house a little after eight. Noah was fine, and they expected to
release him later that day or, at the latest, the next. I breathed a sigh of
relief and put Jane on the phone. She listened as he went over the same information.
After hanging up, she called the hospital and spoke to Noah, who prodded her to
go with Anna.
“Looks like I
might as well pack,” she said as she hung up.
“Might as well.”
“Hopefully, we’ll
find something today.”
“But if not, just
enjoy your time with the girls. This only happens once.” “We’ve still got two
more kids to go,” she said happily. “This is only the beginning!”
I smiled. “I
hope so.”
An hour later,
Keith dropped Anna off at the house, small suitcase in hand. Jane was still
upstairs gathering her things, and I opened the front door as Anna was coming
up the walk. Surprise of surprises, she was dressed in black. “Hi, Daddy,” she said.
I stepped onto
the porch. “Hey, sweetheart. How are you?”
Putting down
her suitcase, she leaned in and gave me a hug.
“I’m fine,” she said. “This is actually a lot of fun. I wasn’t so sure
about it in the beginning, but it’s been great so far. And Mom’s been having a
blast. You should see her. I haven’t seen her this excited in a long time.” “I’m
glad,” I said.
When she
smiled, I was struck anew by how grown-up she looked. Moments ago, it seemed,
she’d been a little girl. Where had the time gone? “I can’t wait for this weekend,” she whispered.
“Neither can I.”
“Will you have
everything ready at the house?”
I nodded.
She peeked
around. Seeing her expression, I already knew what she was going to ask.
“How are you
and Mom doing?”
She’d first
asked me this a few months after Leslie had moved out; in the past year, she’d
done so more frequently, though never when Jane was around. At first I’d been
puzzled; lately I’d come to expect it.
“Good,” I said.
This was, by
the way, the answer I always gave, though I knew that Anna didn’t always
believe me.
This time,
however, she searched my face, and then, surprising me, she leaned in and
hugged me again. Her arms were tight around my back. “I love you, Daddy,” she
whispered. “I think you’re great.”
“I love you, too,
sweetheart.”
“Mom’s a lucky
lady,” she said. “Don’t ever forget that.”
“Okay,” Jane said
as we stood in the drive. “I guess that’s it.”
Anna was waiting
in the car.
“You’ll call,
right? I mean, if anything comes up.”
“I promise,” I
said. “And say hey to Leslie for me.” As I opened the car door for her, I could
already feel the heat of the day bearing down on me. The air was thick and
heavy, making the homes up the street look hazy. Another scorcher, I thought.
“Have a good
time today,” I said, missing her already.
Jane nodded and took a step toward the open door. Watching her, I knew
she could still turn the head of any man. How had I become middle-aged while
the ravages of time ignored her? I didn’t know and didn’t care, and before I
could stop them, the words were already out.
“You’re
beautiful,” I murmured.
Jane turned
back with a look of faint surprise. By her expression, I knew she was trying to
figure out whether she’d heard me correctly. I suppose I could have waited for
her to respond, but instead I did what was once as natural to me as breathing.
Moving close before she could turn away, I kissed her gently, her lips soft
against my own.
This wasn’t
like any of the other kisses we’d shared recently, quick and perfunctory, like
acquaintances greeting each other. I didn’t pull back and neither did she, and
the kiss took on a life of its own. And when we finally drew apart and I saw
her expression, I knew with certainty that I’d done exactly the right thing.
Chapter Eleven
I was still
reliving the kiss in the driveway when I got in the car to start my day. After
swinging by the grocery store, I drove to Creekside. Instead of heading
straight to the pond, however, I entered the building and walked to Noah’s
room.
As always, the
smell of antiseptic filled the air. Multicolored tiles and wide corridors
reminded me of the hospital, and as I passed the entertainment room, I noticed
that only a few of the tables and chairs were occupied. Two men were playing
checkers in the corner, another few were watching a television that had been
mounted on the wall. A nurse sat behind the main desk, her head bent, impervious
to my presence.
The sounds of
television followed me as I made my way down the hall, and it was a relief to
enter Noah’s room. Unlike so many of the guests here, whose rooms seemed
largely devoid of anything personal, Noah had made his room into something he
could call his own. A painting by Allie—a flowering pond and garden scene
reminiscent of Monet—hung on the wall above his rocking chair. On the shelves
stood dozens of pictures of the children and of Allie; others had been tacked
to the wall. His cardigan sweater was draped over the edge of the bed, and in
the corner sat the battered rolltop desk that had once occupied the far wall of
the family room in their home. The desk had originally been Noah’s father’s,
and its age was reflected in the notches and grooves and ink stains from the
fountain pens that Noah had always favored.
I knew that Noah sat here frequently in the evenings, for in the drawers
were the possessions he treasured above all else: the hand-scripted notebook in
which he’d memorialized his love affair with Allie, his leather-bound diaries
whose pages were turning yellow with age, the hundreds of letters he’d written
to Allie over the years, and the last letter she ever wrote to him. There were other
items, too—dried flowers and newspaper clippings about Allie’s shows, special
gifts from the children, the edition of Leaves of Grass by Walt Whitman that
had been his companion throughout World War II. Perhaps I was exhibiting my instincts as an estate lawyer, but I
wondered what would become of the items when Noah was finally gone. How would
it be possible to distribute these things among the children? The easiest
solution would be to give everything to the children equally, but that posed
its own problems. Who, for instance, would keep the notebook in their home?
Whose drawer would house the letters or his diaries? It was one thing to divide
the major assets, but how was it possible to divide the heart?
The drawers
were unlocked. Although Noah would be back in his room in a day or two, I
searched them for the items he would want with him at the hospital, tucking
them under my arm.
Compared to the
air-conditioned building, the air outside was stifling, and I started to
perspire immediately. The courtyard was empty, as always. Walking along the
gravel path, I looked for the root that had caused Noah’s fall. It took a
moment for me to find it, at the base of a towering magnolia tree; it protruded
across the path like a small snake stretching in the sun. The brackish pond reflected the sky like a
mirror, and for a moment I watched the clouds drifting slowly across the water.
There was a faint odor of brine as I took my seat. The swan appeared from the
shallows at the far end of the pond and drifted toward me.
I opened the
loaf of Wonder Bread and tore the first piece into small bits, the way Noah
always did. Tossing the first piece into the water, I wondered whether he’d
been telling the truth in the hospital. Had the swan stayed with him throughout
his ordeal? I had no doubt he saw the swan when he regained consciousness—the
nurse who found him could vouch for that—but had the swan watched over him the
whole time? Impossible to know for sure, but in my heart I believed it.
I wasn’t
willing, however, to make the leap that Noah had. The swan, I told myself, had
stayed because Noah fed and cared for it; it was more like a pet than a
creature of the wild. It had nothing to do with Allie or her spirit. I simply
couldn’t bring myself to believe that such things could happen. The swan ignored the piece of bread I’d
thrown to it; instead it simply watched me. Strange. When I tossed another
piece, the swan glanced at it before swinging its head back in my direction.
“Eat,” I said,
“I’ve got things to do.”
Beneath the
surface, I could see the swan’s feet moving slowly, just enough to keep it in
place.
“C’mon,” I
urged under my breath, “you ate for me before.” I threw a third piece into the
water, less than a few inches from where the swan floated. I heard the gentle
tap as it hit the water. Again, the swan made no move toward it.
“Aren’t you
hungry?” I asked.
Behind me, I
heard the sprinklers come on, spurting air and water in a steady rhythm. I
glanced over my shoulder toward Noah’s room, but the window only reflected the
sun’s glare. Wondering what else to do, I threw a fourth piece of bread without
luck.
“He asked me to
come here,” I said.
The swan
straightened its neck and ruffled its wings. I suddenly realized that I was
doing the same thing that provoked concern about Noah: talking to the swan and
pretending it could understand me.
Pretending it
was Allie?
Of course not,
I thought, pushing the voice away. People talked to dogs and cats, they talked
to plants, they sometimes screamed at sporting events on the television. Jane
and Kate shouldn’t be so concerned, I decided. Noah spent hours here every day;
if anything, they should worry if he didn’t talk to the swan. Then again, talking was one thing. Believing
it was Allie was another. And Noah truly believed it.
The pieces of
bread that I’d thrown were gone now. Waterlogged, they’d dissolved and sunk
beneath the surface, but still the swan continued to watch me. I threw yet another
piece, and when the swan made no move toward it, I glanced around to make sure
that no one else was watching. Why not? I finally decided, and with that, I
leaned forward.
“He’s doing
fine,” I said. “I saw him yesterday and talked to the doctor this morning.
He’ll be here tomorrow.”
The swan seemed
to contemplate my words, and a moment later, I felt the hairs on the back of my
neck rise as the swan began to eat.
At the
hospital, I thought I’d entered the wrong room. In all my years with Noah, I’d never seen him watch television.
Though he had one in his home, it had been primarily for the children when they
were young, and by the time I came into their lives, it was seldom turned on.
Instead, most evenings were spent on the porch, where stories were told.
Sometimes the family sang as Noah played guitar; other times they simply talked
over the hum of crickets and cicadas. On cooler evenings, Noah would light a
fire and the family would do the same things in the living room. On other
nights, each of them would simply curl up on the couch or in the rocking chairs
to read. For hours, the only sounds were of pages turning as all escaped into a
different world, albeit in proximity to one another.
It was a
throwback to an earlier era, one that cherished family time above all, and I
looked forward to those evenings. They reminded me of those nights with my father
as he worked on his ships and made me realize that while television was regarded
as a form of escape, there was nothing calming or peaceful about it. Noah had always managed to avoid it. Until
this morning. Pushing open the door, I
was assaulted by the noise of the television. Noah was propped up in bed and
staring at the screen. In my hand were the items I’d brought with me from his
desk.
“Hello, Noah,”
I said, but instead of responding with his usual greeting, he turned toward me
with a look of incredulity.
“C’mere,” he
said, motioning toward me, “you won’t believe what they’re showing right now.”
I moved into
the room. “What are you watching?”
“I don’t know,”
he said, still focused on the screen. “Some kind of talk show. I thought it
would be like Johnny Carson, but it’s not. You can’t imagine what they’re
talking about.”
My mind immediately
conjured up a series of vulgar programs, the kind that always made me wonder
how their producers could sleep at night. Sure enough, the station was tuned to
one of them. I didn’t need to know the topic to know what he’d seen; for the
most part, they all featured the same disgusting topics, told as luridly as
possible by guests whose single goal, it seemed, was to be on television, no
matter how degraded they were made to look.
“Why would you choose a show like that?”
“I didn’t even
know it was on,” he explained. “I was looking for the news, then there was a
commercial, and this came on. And when I saw what was going on, I couldn’t help
but watch. It was like staring at an accident on the side of the highway.”
I sat on the
bed beside him. “That bad?”
“Let’s just say
I wouldn’t want to be young these days. Society’s going downhill fast, and I’m
glad that I won’t be around to see it crash.” I smiled. “You’re sounding your
age, Noah.”
“Maybe, but
that doesn’t mean I’m wrong.” He shook his head and picked up the remote. A
moment later, the room was quiet.
I set down the
items I’d brought from his room.
“I thought you
might like these to help you pass the time. Unless you’d rather watch
television, of course.”
His face softened
as he saw the stack of letters and Whitman’s Leaves of Grass.
The pages of the
book, thumbed through a thousand times, looked almost swollen.
He ran his finger
over the tattered cover. “You’re a good man, Wilson,” he said.
“I take it you
just went to the pond.”
“Four pieces in
the morning,” I informed him.
“How was she
today?”
I shifted on the
bed, wondering how to answer.
“I think she
missed you,” I offered at last.
He nodded,
pleased. Shifting up straighter in the bed, he asked, “So Jane’s off with
Anna?”
“They’re probably
still driving. They left an hour ago.”
“And Leslie?”
“She’s meeting
them in Raleigh.”
“This is really
going to be something,” he said. “The weekend, I mean. How’s everything from
your end? With the house?”
“So far, so
good,” I started. “My hope is that it’ll be ready by Thursday, and I’m pretty
sure it will be.”
“What’s on your
agenda today?”
I told him what I
planned, and when I finished, he whistled appreciatively.
“Sounds like
you’ve got quite a bit on your plate,” he said.
“I suppose,” I
said. “But so far, I’ve been lucky.”
“I’ll say,” he
said. “Except for me, of course. My stumble could have ruined everything.”
“I told you
I’ve been lucky.”
He raised his
chin slightly. “What about your anniversary?” he asked. My mind flashed to the many hours I’d spent
preparing for the anniversary—all the phone calls, all the trips to the post
office box and various stores. I’d worked on the gift during spare moments in
the office and at lunchtime and had thought long and hard about the best way to
present it. Everyone in the office knew what I’d planned, although they’d been
sworn to secrecy. More than that, they’d been incredibly supportive; the gift
was not something I could have put together alone.
“Thursday night,”
I said. “It seems like it’ll be the only chance we get. She’s gone tonight,
tomorrow she’ll probably want to see you, and on Friday, Joseph and Leslie will
be here. Of course, Saturday’s out for obvious reasons.” I paused. “I just hope
she likes it.”
He smiled. “I
wouldn’t worry about it, Wilson. You couldn’t have picked a better gift if you
had all the money in the world.”
“I hope you’re
right.”
“I am. And I
can’t imagine a better start to the weekend.” The sincerity in his voice warmed
me, and I was touched that he seemed so fond of me, despite how different we
were.
“You’re the one
who gave me the idea,” I reminded him. Noah
shook his head. “No,” he said, “it was all you. Gifts of the heart can’t be claimed
by anyone except the giver.” He patted his chest to emphasize the point. “Allie would love what you’ve done,” he
remarked. “She was always a softie when it came to things like this.”
I folded my
hands in my lap. “I wish she could be there this weekend.” Noah glanced at the
stack of letters. I knew he was imagining Allie, and for a brief moment, he
looked strangely younger.
“So do I,” he
said.
Heat seemed to
scald the soles of my feet as I walked through the parking lot. In the distance, buildings looked as if they
were made of liquid, and I could feel my shirt tacking itself to my back.
Once in the
car, I headed for the winding country roads that were as familiar as the
streets of my own neighborhood. There was an austere beauty to the coastal lowlands,
and I wove past farms and tobacco barns that looked almost abandoned. Strands of loblolly pines separated one farm
from the next, and I caught sight of a tractor moving in the distance, a cloud
of dirt and dust rising behind it. From
certain points in the road, it was possible to see the Trent River, the slow
waters rippling in the sunlight. Oaks and cypress trees lined the banks, their
white trunks and knotted roots casting gnarled shadows. Spanish moss hung from
the branches, and as the farms gradually gave way to forest, I imagined that
the sprawling trees I saw from behind my windshield were the same trees that
both Union and Confederate soldiers had seen when they marched through the area.
In the
distance, I saw a tin roof reflecting the sun; next came the house itself; and
a few moments later I was at Noah’s.
As I surveyed
the house from the tree-lined drive, I thought it looked abandoned. Off to the
side was the faded red barn where Noah stored lumber and equipment; numerous
holes now dotted the sides, and the tin roof was caked with rust. His workshop,
where he had spent most of his hours during the day, was directly behind the
house. The swinging doors hung crookedly, and the windows were coated with
dirt. Just beyond that was the rose garden that had become as overgrown as the
banks along the river. The caretaker, I noticed, hadn’t mowed recently, and the
once grassy lawn resembled a wild meadow.
I parked next to the house, pausing for a moment to study it. Finally, I
fished the key from my pocket, and after unlocking the door, I pushed it open.
Sunlight immediately crossed the floor.
With the
windows boarded, it was otherwise dark, and I made a note to turn on the
generator before I left. After my eyes adjusted to the dim light, I could make
out the features of the house. Directly in front of me were the stairs that led
to the bedrooms; on my left was a long, wide family room that stretched from the
front of the house to the back porch. It was here, I thought, that we would put
the tables for the reception, for the room could easily accommodate everyone.
The house
smelled of dust, and I could see traces of it on the sheets that draped the
furniture. I knew I’d have to remind the movers that each piece was an antique
dating from the original construction of the house. The fireplace was inlaid
with hand-painted ceramic tile; I remembered Noah telling me that when he’d
replaced the ones that had cracked, he’d been relieved to discover that the original
manufacturer was still in business. In the corner was a piano—also covered by a
sheet—that had been played not only by Noah’s children, but by the grandchildren
as well.
On either side
of the fireplace were three windows. I tried to imagine what the room would
look like when it was ready, but standing in the darkened house, I couldn’t.
Though I had pictured how I wanted it to look—and even described my ideas to
Jane—being inside the house evoked memories that made changing its appearance
seem impossible.
How many
evenings had Jane and I spent here with Noah and Allie? Too many to count, and
if I concentrated, I could almost hear the sounds of laughter and the rise and
fall of easy conversation.
I’d come here,
I suppose, because the events of the morning had only deepened my nagging sense
of nostalgia and longing. Even now, I could feel the softness of Jane’s lips
against my own and taste the lipstick she’d been wearing. Were things really
changing between us? I desperately wanted to think so, but I wondered whether I
was simply projecting my own feelings onto Jane. All I knew for certain was
that for the first time in a long time, there was a moment, just a moment, when
Jane seemed as happy with me as I was with her.
Chapter Twelve
The rest of the
day was spent on the phone in my den. I spoke to the cleaning company that
worked in our home, and we finalized arrangements to have Noah’s house cleaned
on Thursday; I spoke to the man who pressure-washed our deck, and he would be
there around noon to brighten the grand home. An electrician was coming to make
sure that the generator, the outlets inside the house, and the floodlights in
the rose garden were still in working order. I called the company that had
repainted our law offices last year, and they promised to send a crew to begin
freshening the walls inside, as well as the fence that surrounded the rose
garden. A rental company would provide tents and tables, chairs for the ceremony,
linens, glasses, and silverware, and all would be delivered on Thursday
morning. A few employees of the restaurant would be there later to set things
up, well in advance of the event on Saturday. Nathan Little was looking forward
to starting his project, and when I called he informed me that the plants I’d
ordered earlier that week from the nursery were already loaded on his truck. He
also agreed to have his employees cart the excess furniture from the home.
Finally, I made the necessary music arrangements for both the wedding and the
reception; the piano would be tuned on Thursday. The arrangements to have everything accomplished quickly weren’t
as difficult as one might imagine. Not only was I acquainted with most of the
people I called, but it was something I had done once before. In many ways,
this burst of frenzied activity was like the work we’d done on the first home
Jane and I had purchased after we got married. An old row house that had fallen
on hard times, it needed a thorough remodeling job . . . which was why we’d
been able to afford it. We did much of the initial gutting ourselves but soon
reached the point where the skills of carpenters, plumbers, and electricians
were needed. Meanwhile, we had wasted no
time trying to start a family. We were
both virgins when we said our vows; I was twenty-six, Jane was twenty-three. We
taught each other how to make love in a way that was both innocent and filled
with passion, gradually learning how to please each other. It seemed that no matter how tired we were,
most evenings were spent entwined in each other’s arms.
We never took
precautions to prevent a pregnancy. I remember believing that Jane would become
pregnant right away, and I even started adding to my savings account in
anticipation of the event. She didn’t, however, get pregnant in the first month
of our marriage, nor did she in the second or third months. Sometime around the sixth month, she
consulted with Allie, and later that night, when I got home from work, she
informed me that we had to talk. Again, I sat beside her on the couch as she
told me there was something that she wanted me to do. This time, instead of
asking me to go to church, she asked me to pray with her, and I did. Somehow I
knew that it was the right thing to do. We began praying together as a couple
regularly after that night, and the more we did, the more I came to look
forward to it. Yet more months passed, and Jane still didn’t become pregnant. I
don’t know if she was ever truly worried about her ability to conceive, but I
do know it was always on her mind, and even I’d started to wonder about it. By
then, we were a month away from our first anniversary.
Though I’d
originally planned to have contractors submit bids and conduct a series of
interviews to finish the work on our home, I knew that the process had begun to
wear on Jane. Our tiny apartment was cramped, and the excitement of remodeling
had lost its luster. I made a secret goal to move Jane into our home before our
first anniversary.
With that in
mind, I did the same thing that, ironically, I would do again some three
decades later: I worked the phones, called in favors, and did whatever was necessary
to guarantee the work would be completed in time. I hired crews, dropped by the
house at lunch and after work to monitor its progress, and ended up paying far
more than I originally budgeted. Nonetheless, I found myself marveling at the
speed with which the house began to take form. Workers came and went; floors
were laid, cabinets, sinks, and appliances were installed. Light fixtures were
replaced and wallpaper hung, as day by day I watched the calendar inch closer
to our anniversary.
In the final
week before our anniversary, I invented excuses to keep Jane from the house,
for it is in the last week of a renovation that a house ceases to be a shell
and becomes a home. I wanted it to be a surprise that she would remember forever.
“No reason to
go to the house tonight,” I’d say. “When I went by earlier, the contractor
wasn’t even there.” Or, “I’ve got a lot of work to do later, and I’d rather
relax with you around here.”
I don’t know
whether she believed my excuses—and looking back, I’m sure she must have
suspected something—but she didn’t press me to bring her there. And on our anniversary,
after we’d shared a romantic dinner downtown, I drove her to the house instead
of our apartment.
It was late.
The moon was full and cratered; cicadas had begun their evening song, their
trill notes filling the air. From the outside, the house looked unchanged.
Piles of scrap still lay heaped in the yard, paint cans were stacked near the
door, and the porch looked gray with dust. Jane gazed toward the house, then
glanced at me quizzically.
“I just want to
check on what they’ve been doing,” I explained.
“Tonight?” she
asked.
“Why not?”
“Well, for one
thing, it’s dark inside. We won’t be able to see anything.” “C’mon,” I said,
reaching for a flashlight I’d stashed under my seat. “We don’t have to stay
long if you don’t want to.”
I got out of
the car and opened her door for her. After guiding her gingerly through the
debris and up onto the porch, I unlocked the door. In the darkness, it was impossible not to notice the smell of new
carpet, and a moment later, when I turned on the flashlight and swept it
through the living room and the kitchen, I saw Jane’s eyes widen. It wasn’t
completely finished, of course, but even from where we stood in the doorway, it
was plain that it was close enough for us to move in.
Jane stood frozen
in place. I reached for her hand.
“Welcome home,” I
said.
“Oh, Wilson,” she
breathed.
“Happy
anniversary,” I whispered.
When she turned
toward me, her expression was a mixture of hope and confusion.
“But how . . . I
mean, last week, it wasn’t even close . . .” “I wanted it to be a surprise. But
come—there’s one more thing I have to show you.”
I led her up
the stairs, turning toward the master bedroom. As I pushed open the door, I
aimed the flashlight and then stepped aside so Jane could see. In the room was the only piece of furniture
that I’ve ever bought on my own: an antique canopy bed. It resembled the one at
the inn in Beaufort where we’d made love on our honeymoon.
Jane was
silent, and I was suddenly struck by the thought that I’d somehow done something
wrong.
“I can’t believe
you did this,” she finally said. “Was this your idea?”
“Don’t you like
it?”
She smiled. “I
love it,” she said softly. “But I can’t believe that you thought of this. This
is almost . . . romantic.”
To be honest, I
hadn’t thought of it in that way. The simple fact was that we needed a decent
bed, and this was the one style I was certain that she liked. Knowing she meant it as a compliment,
however, I raised an eyebrow, as if asking, What else would you expect?
She approached
the bed and ran a finger along the canopy. A moment later, she sat on the edge
and patted the mattress beside her in invitation. “We have to talk,” she said.
As I moved to
join her, I couldn’t help but remember the previous times she’d made this
announcement. I expected that she was about to ask me to do something else for
her, but when I sat down, she leaned in to kiss me. “I have a surprise, too,” she said. “And I’ve been waiting for
the right moment to tell you.”
“What is it?” I
asked.
She hesitated
for the barest second. “I’m pregnant.” At first, her words didn’t register, but
when they did, I knew with certainty that I’d been given a surprise even better
than my own. In early evening, when the
sun was getting low and the brunt of the heat was breaking, Jane called. After
asking about Noah, she informed me that Anna still couldn’t make up her mind
about the dress and that she wouldn’t make it home that night. Though I assured
her that I had expected as much, I could hear a trace of frustration in her
voice. She wasn’t as angry as she was exasperated, and I smiled, wondering how
on earth Jane could still be surprised by our daughter’s behavior.
After hanging
up, I drove to Creekside to feed the swan three pieces of Wonder Bread, then
swung by the office on the way back home.
Parking in my usual spot out front, I could see the Chelsea Restaurant
just up the street; opposite was a small grass park, where Santa’s village was
set up every winter. Despite the thirty years I’ve worked in this building, it
still amazed me to realize that the early history of North Carolina could be
found in any direction I looked. The past has always held special meaning for
me, and I loved the fact that within blocks, I could walk through the first
Catholic church built in the state, or tour the first public school and learn
how the settlers were educated, or stroll the grounds of Tryon Palace, the
former home of the colonial governor that now boasts one of the finest formal
gardens in the South. I’m not alone in this pride in my town; the New Bern
Historical Society is one of the most active in the country, and on nearly
every corner, signs document the important role New Bern played in the early
years of our country. My partners and I
own the building where we keep our law offices, and though I wish there was an
interesting anecdote concerning its past, there really isn’t one. Erected in
the late 1950s, when functionality was the single criterion architects valued
in design, it’s really quite drab. In this single-story, rectangular brick
structure, there are offices for the four partners and four associates, three
conference rooms, a file room, and a reception area for clients.
I unlocked the
front door, heard the warning that the alarm would sound in less than a minute,
then punched in the code to shut it off. Switching on the lamp in the reception
area, I headed toward my office.
Like my
partners’ offices, my office has a certain air of formality that clients seem
to expect: dark cherry desk topped with a brass lamp, law books shelved along
the wall, a set of comfortable leather chairs facing the desk. As an estate lawyer, I sometimes feel as if
I’ve seen every type of couple in the world. Though most strike me as perfectly
normal, I’ve watched some couples begin to brawl like street fighters, and I
once witnessed a woman pour hot coffee onto her husband’s lap. More often than
I would ever have believed possible, I’ve been pulled aside by a husband asking
whether he was legally obligated to leave something to his wife or whether he
could omit her entirely in favor of his mistress. These couples, I should add,
often dress well and look perfectly ordinary as they sit before me, but when at
last they leave my office, I find myself wondering what goes on behind the
closed doors of their homes. Standing
behind my desk, I found the appropriate key on my chain and unlocked the
drawer. I put Jane’s gift on my desk and gazed at it, wondering how she would
respond when I gave it to her. I thought she would like it, but more than that,
I wanted her to recognize it as a heartfelt—if belated—attempt to apologize for
the man I’d been for most of our marriage.
Yet because I’ve failed her in ways too frequent to count, I couldn’t
help but wonder about her expression as we’d stood in the driveway this
morning. Hadn’t it been almost . . . well, dreamy? Or had I simply been
imagining it? As I glanced toward the
window, it was a moment before the answer came, and all at once, I knew I
hadn’t been imagining it. No, somehow, even accidentally, I’d stumbled onto the
key to my success in courting her so long ago. Though I’d been the same man I’d
been for the past year—a man deeply in love with his wife and trying his best
to keep her—I’d made one small but significant adjustment. This week, I hadn’t been focusing on my
problems and doing my best to correct them. This week, I’d been thinking of
her; I’d committed myself to helping her with family responsibilities, I’d
listened with interest whenever she spoke, and everything we discussed seemed
new. I’d laughed at her jokes and held her as she’d cried, apologized for my
faults, and showed her the affection she both needed and deserved. In other
words, I’d been the man she’d always wanted, the man I once had been, and—like
an old habit rediscovered—I now understood that it was all I ever needed to do
for us to begin enjoying each other’s company again.
Chapter Thirteen
When I arrived
at Noah’s house the following morning, my eyebrows rose at the sight of the
nursery trucks already parked in the drive. There were three large flatbeds
crowded with small trees and bushes, while another was loaded with bales of
pine straw to spread atop the flower beds, around the trees, and along the
fence line. A truck and trailer held various tools and equipment, and three pickups
were packed with flats of low flowering plants. In front of the trucks, workers congregated in groups of five or
six. A quick count showed that closer to forty people had come—not the thirty
that Little had promised—and all were wearing jeans and baseball caps despite
the heat. When I got out of the car, Little approached me with a smile. “Good—you’re here,” he said, putting his
hand on my shoulder. “We’ve been waiting for you. We can get started, then,
yes?”
Within minutes,
mowers and tools were unloaded, and the air was soon filled with the sound of
engines rising and falling as they crisscrossed the property. Some of the
workers began to unload the plants, bushes, and trees, stacking them into wheelbarrows
and rolling them to their appropriate spots.
But it was the rose garden that attracted the most attention, and I
followed Little as he grabbed a set of pruning shears and headed that way,
joining the dozen workers who were already waiting for him. Beautifying the
garden struck me as the type of job where it is impossible even to know where to
begin, but Little simply started pruning the first bush while describing what
he was doing. The workers clustered
around him, whispering to one another in Spanish as they watched, then finally
dispersed when they understood what he wanted. Hour by hour, the natural colors
of the roses were artfully exposed as each bush was thinned and trimmed. Little
was adamant that few blooms be lost, necessitating quite a bit of twine as
stems were pulled and tied, bent and rotated, into their proper place.
Next came the
trellis. Once Little was comfortable, he began to shape the roses that draped
it. As he worked, I pointed out where the chairs for the guests would go, and
my friend winked.
“You wanted
impatiens to line the aisle, yes?”
When I nodded,
he brought two fingers to his mouth and whistled. A moment later, flower-filled
wheelbarrows were rolled to the spot. Two hours later, I marveled at an aisle
gorgeous enough to be photographed by a magazine. Throughout the morning, the rest of the property began to take
shape. Once the yard was mowed, bushes were pruned, and workers started edging
around the fence posts, walkways, and the house itself. The electrician arrived
to turn on the generator, check the outlets, and the floodlights in the garden.
An hour later, the painters arrived; six men in splattered overalls emerged
from a run-down van, and they helped the landscaping crew store the furniture
in the barn. The man who’d come to pressure-wash the house rolled up the drive
and parked next to my car. Within minutes of unloading his equipment, the first
intense blast of water hit the wall, and slowly but steadily, each plank turned
from gray to white.
With all the
individual crews busily at work, I made my way to the workshop and grabbed a
ladder. The boards from the windows had to be removed, so I set myself to the
task. With something to do, the afternoon passed quickly. By four, the landscapers were loading their
trucks and getting ready to head back; the pressure washer and painters were
finishing up as well. I had been able to take off most of the boards; a few
remained on the second floor, but I knew I could do those in the morning.
By the time I
finished storing the boards under the house, the property seemed strangely
silent, and I found myself surveying all that had been done. Like all half-completed projects, it looked
worse than it had when we’d begun that morning. Pieces of landscaping equipment
dotted the property; empty pots had been piled haphazardly. Both inside and
out, only half the walls had been touched up and reminded me of detergent
commercials where one brand promises to clean a white T-shirt better than the
next. A mound of yard scrap was piled near the fence, and while the outer
hearts of the rose garden had been completed, the inner hearts looked forlorn
and wild.
Nonetheless, I
felt strangely relieved. It had been a good day’s work, one that left no doubt
that everything would be finished in time. Jane would be amazed, and knowing
she was on her way home, I was starting for my car when I saw Harvey Wellington,
the minister, leaning on the fence that separated Noah’s property from his.
Slowing my pace, I hesitated only briefly before crossing the yard to join him.
His forehead glistened like polished mahogany, and his spectacles perched low
on his nose. Like me, he was dressed as if he’d spent most of the day working
outside. As I drew near, he nodded toward the house. “Getting it all ready for the weekend, I see,” he said.
“Trying,” I
said.
“You’ve got
enough people working on it, that’s for sure. It looked like a parking lot out
there today. What did you have? Fifty people total?” “Something like that.”
He whistled
under his breath as we shook hands. “That’ll take a bite out of the old wallet,
won’t it?”
“I’m almost
afraid to find out,” I said.
He laughed. “So
how many you expecting this weekend?”
“I’d guess about
a hundred or so.”
“It’s going to be
some party, that’s for sure,” he said. “I know Alma’s been looking forward to
it. This wedding’s been all she can talk about lately. We both think it’s
wonderful that you’re making such a big deal about it.” “It’s the least I could
do.”
For a long
moment, he held my gaze without responding. As he watched me, I had the strange
impression that despite our limited acquaintance, he understood me quite well.
It was a little unnerving, but I suppose I shouldn’t have been surprised. As a
pastor, he was frequently sought for counsel and advice, and I sensed the
kindness of someone who’d learned to listen well and sympathize with another’s
plight. He was, I thought, a man whom hundreds probably regarded as one of
their closest friends.
As if knowing
what I was thinking, he smiled. “So, eight o’clock?”
“Any earlier, and
I think it would be too hot.”
“It’ll be hot
anyway. But I don’t think anyone would care one way or the other.”
He motioned
toward the house. “I’m glad you’re finally doing something about it.
That’s a
wonderful place. Always has been.”
“I know.”
He removed his
spectacles and began wiping the lenses with his shirttail. “Yeah, I’ll tell
you—it’s been a shame watching what’s become of it over the last few years. All
it ever needed was for someone to care for it again.” He put his spectacles
back on, smiling softly. “It’s funny, but have you ever noticed that the more
special something is, the more people seem to take it for granted? It’s like
they think it won’t ever change. Just like this house here. All it ever needed
was a little attention, and it would never have ended up like this in the first
place.”
There were two
messages on the answering machine when I arrived home: one from Dr. Barnwell
informing me that Noah was back at Creekside and another from Jane saying that
she would meet me there around seven. By
the time I arrived at Creekside, most of the family had come and gone. Only Kate
remained by Noah’s side when I reached his room, and she brought a finger to
her lips as I entered. She rose from her chair and we hugged. “He just fell asleep,” she whispered. “He
must have been exhausted.” I glanced at him, surprised. In all the years I’d
known him, he’d never napped during the day. “Is he doing okay?”
“He was a
little cranky while we were trying to get him settled in again, but other than
that, he seemed fine.” She tugged at my sleeve. “So tell me—how did it go at
the house today? I want to hear all about it.” I filled her in on the progress,
watching her rapt expression as she tried to imagine it. “Jane’ll love it,” she
said. “Oh, that reminds me—I talked to her a little while ago. She called to
see how Daddy was doing.” “Did they have any luck with the dresses?”
“I’ll let her
tell you about it. But she sounded pretty excited on the phone.” She reached
for the purse that was slung over the chair. “Listen, I should probably go.
I’ve been here all afternoon, and I know Grayson is waiting for me.” She kissed
me on the cheek. “Take care of Daddy, but try not to wake him, okay? He needs
his sleep.”
“I’ll be
quiet,” I promised.
I moved to the
chair next to the window and was just about to sit down when I heard a ragged
whisper.
“Hello, Wilson.
Thanks for dropping by.”
When I turned
toward him, he winked.
“I thought you
were sleeping.”
“Nah,” he said.
He began to sit up in the bed. “I had to fake it. She’s been fussing over me
all day like a baby. She even followed me into the bathroom again.”
I laughed.
“Just what you wanted, right? A little pampering from your daughter?” “Oh,
yeah, that’s just what I need. I didn’t have half that fussing when I was in
the hospital. By the way she was acting, you’d think I had one foot in the grave
and another on a banana peel.”
“Well, you’re
in rare form today. I take it you’re feeling like new?” “Could be better,” he
said with a shrug. “Could be worse, though, too. But my head’s fine, if that’s
what you’re asking.”
“No dizziness?
Or headaches? Maybe you should rest a bit anyway. If you need me to feed you
some yogurt, just let me know.”
He waggled a
finger at me. “Now don’t you start with me. I’m a patient man, but I’m not a
saint. And I’m not in the mood. I’ve been cooped up for days and haven’t so
much as smelled a breath of fresh air.” He motioned toward the closet. “Would
you mind getting me my sweater?”
I already knew
where he wanted to go.
“It’s still
pretty warm out there,” I offered.
“Just get me the
sweater,” he said. “And if you offer to help me put it on, I should warn you
that I just might punch you in the nose.” A few minutes later, we left the
room, Wonder Bread in hand. As he shuffled along, I could see him beginning to
relax. Though Creekside would always be a foreign place to us, it had become
home to Noah, and he was obviously comfortable here. It was clear how much
others had missed him, too—at each open door, he waved a greeting and said a
few words to his friends, promising most of them that he’d be back later to
read.
He refused to
let me take his arm, so I walked close to his side. He seemed slightly more
unsteady than usual, and it wasn’t until we were out of the building that I was
confident he could make it on his own. Still, at the pace we walked, it took a
while to reach the pond, and I had plenty of time to observe that the root had
been taken out. I wondered if Kate had reminded one of her brothers to take
care of it or whether they’d remembered on their own. We sat in our usual places and gazed out over the water, though I
couldn’t see the swan. Figuring it was hiding in the shallows off to either
side of us, I leaned back in my seat. Noah began to tear the bread into small
pieces. “I heard what you told Kate
about the house,” he said. “How are my roses doing?”
“They’re not
finished, but you’ll like what the crew has done so far.” He piled the pieces
of bread in his lap. “That garden means a lot to me. It’s almost as old as you
are.”
“Is it?”
“The first
bushes went in the ground in April 1951,” he said, nodding. “Of course, I’ve
had to replace most of them over the years, but that’s when I came up with the
design and started working on it.”
“Jane told me
you surprised Allie with it . . . to show how much you loved her.” He snorted.
“That’s only half the story,” he said. “But I’m not surprised she thinks that.
Sometimes I think Jane and Kate believe I spent every waking moment doting on
Allie.”
“You mean you
didn’t?” I asked, feigning shock.
He laughed.
“Hardly. We had rows now and then, just like everyone else. We were just good
at making up. But as for the garden, I suppose they’re partly right. At least in the beginning.” He set the pieces
of bread off to one side. “I planted it when Allie was pregnant with Jane. She
wasn’t more than a few months along, and she was sick all the time. I figured
it would pass after the first few weeks, but it didn’t. There were days when
she could barely get out of bed, and I knew that with summer coming, she was
going to be even more miserable. So I wanted to give her something pretty to
look at that she could see from her window.” He squinted into the sun. “Did you
know that at first there was only one heart, not five?”
I raised my
eyebrows. “No, I didn’t.”
“I didn’t plan
on that, of course, but after Jane was born, I sort of got to thinking that the
first heart looked mighty skimpy and I needed to plant some more bushes to fill
it out. But I kept putting it off because it had been so much work the first
time, and by the time I finally got around to the task, she was already pregnant
again. When she saw what I was doing, she just assumed I’d done it because we
had another child on the way, and she told me it was the sweetest thing I’d
ever done for her. After that, I couldn’t exactly stop. That’s what I mean when I say it’s only
partly right. The first one might have been a romantic gesture; but by the last
one, it felt more like a chore. Not just the planting, but keeping them going.
Roses are tough. When they’re young, they sort of sprout up like a tree, but
you have to keep cutting them back so they form right. Every time they started
blooming, I’d have to head out with my shears to prune them back into shape,
and for a long time, the garden seemed as though it would never look right. And
it hurt, too. Those thorns are sharp. I spent a lot of years with my hands
bandaged up like a mummy.” I smiled. “I’ll bet she appreciated what you were
doing, though.” “Oh, she did. For a while, anyway. Until she asked me to plow
the whole thing under.”
At first, I
didn’t think I’d heard him correctly, but his expression let me know I had. I
recalled the melancholy I sometimes felt when staring at Allie’s paintings of
the garden.
“Why?”
Noah squinted
into the sun before sighing. “As much as she loved the garden, she said it was
too painful to look at. Whenever she looked out the window, she’d start crying,
and sometimes it seemed like she’d never stop.” It took a moment before I
realized why.
“Because of
John,” I said softly, referring to the child who’d died of meningitis when he
was four. Jane, like Noah, seldom mentioned him. “Losing him nearly killed her.” He paused. “Nearly killed me,
too. He was such a sweet little boy—just at that age where he was beginning to
discover the world, when everything’s new and exciting. As the baby, he used to
try to keep up with the bigger kids. He was always chasing after them in the
yard. And he was healthy, too. Never had so much as an ear infection or a
serious cold before he got sick. That’s why it was such a shock. One week he
was playing in the yard, and the next week, we were at his funeral. After that,
Allie could barely eat or sleep, and when she wasn’t crying, she just sort of
wandered around in a daze. I wasn’t sure she’d ever get over it. That’s when
she told me to plow the garden under.”
He drifted off.
I said nothing, knowing it wasn’t possible to fully imagine the pain of losing
a child.
“Why didn’t
you?” I asked after a while.
“I thought it
was just her grief talking,” he said quietly, “and I wasn’t sure if she really
wanted me to do it, or just said it because her pain was so awful that day. So
I waited. I figured if she asked me a second time, I would do it. Or I’d offer to remove just the outer heart,
if she wanted to keep the rest of it. But in the end, she never did. And after
that? Even though she used it in a lot of her paintings, she never felt the
same way about it. When we lost John, it stopped being a happy thing for her.
Even when Kate got married there, she had mixed feelings about it.”
“Do the kids
know why there are five rings?”
“Maybe in the
back of their minds they do, but they would have had to figure it out on their
own. It wasn’t something Allie or I liked to talk about. After John died, it
was easier to think about the garden as a single gift, rather than five. And so
that’s what it became. And when the kids were older and finally got around to
asking about it, Allie just told them that I’d planted it for her. So to them,
it’s always been this romantic gesture.”
From the corner
of my eye, I saw the swan appear and glide toward us. It was curious that it
hadn’t appeared before now, and I wondered where it had been. I thought that
Noah would toss a piece of bread immediately, but he didn’t. Instead, he simply watched it paddle closer.
When it was a few feet away, the swan seemed to hover briefly, but then, to my
surprise, it approached the bank. A
moment later it waddled toward us, and Noah stretched out his hand. The swan leaned
into his touch, and as Noah spoke quietly to it, I was suddenly struck by the
thought that the swan had actually missed Noah, too. Noah fed the swan, and afterward I watched in wonder as—just as
he’d once confided—the swan settled down at his feet.
An hour later,
the clouds began to roll in. Dense and full bellied, they portended the type of
summer storm common in the South—intense rain for twenty minutes, then slowly
clearing skies. The swan was back-paddling in the pond, and I was about to
suggest that we go back inside when I heard Anna’s voice behind us.
“Hey, Grampa!
Hey, Daddy!” she called out. “When you weren’t in the room, we thought we might
find you out here.”
I turned to see
a cheerful Anna approaching. Jane trailed wearily a few steps behind. Her smile
seemed strained—this, I knew, was the one place she dreaded finding her father.
“Hey,
sweetheart,” I said, rising. Anna hugged me fiercely, her arms tight around my
back.
“How’d it go
today?” I asked. “Did you find the dress?” When she released me, she couldn’t
hide the excitement. “You’re going to love it,” she promised, squeezing my
arms. “It’s perfect.” By then Jane had reached us, and letting go of Anna, I
embraced Jane as if doing so had somehow become natural again. She felt soft
and warm, a reassuring presence.
“C’mere,” Noah
said to Anna. He patted the bench. “Tell me about what you’ve been doing to get
yourself ready for the weekend.”
Anna sat down
and reached for his hand. “It’s been fantastic,” she said. “I never imagined
how much fun it would be. We must have gone into a dozen stores. And you should see Leslie! We found a dress
for her too that’s totally awesome.” Jane and I stood off to the side as Anna
recounted the whirlwind activities of the past couple of days. As she told one
story after another, she alternately bumped Noah playfully or squeezed his
hand. Despite the sixty years between them, it was obvious how comfortable they
were together. Though grandparents often have special relationships with their
grandchildren, Noah and Anna were clearly friends, and I felt a surge of
parental pride at the young woman Anna had become. I could tell by the softness
in Jane’s expression that she was feeling exactly the same way, and though I
hadn’t done such a thing in years, I slowly slipped my arm around her.
I suppose I
wasn’t sure what to expect—for a second she seemed almost startled—but when she
relaxed beneath my arm, there was an instant where all seemed right in the
world. In the past, words had always failed me at moments like this. Perhaps
I’d secretly feared that speaking my feelings aloud would somehow diminish
them. Yet now I realized how wrong I’d been to withhold my thoughts, and
bringing my lips to her ear, I whispered the words that I should never have
kept inside:
“I love you,
Jane, and I’m the luckiest man in the world to have you.” Though she didn’t say
a word, the way she leaned further against me was all the response I needed.
The thunder
began half an hour later, a deep echo that seemed to ripple across the sky.
After walking Noah to his room, Jane and I left for home, parting ways with
Anna in the parking lot.
Riding through
downtown, I stared out the windshield at the sun cutting through thickening
clouds, casting shadows and making the river shine like gold. Jane was
surprisingly quiet, gazing out the window, and I found myself glancing at her
from the corner of my eye. Her hair was tucked neatly behind her ear, and the
pink blouse she wore made her skin glow like that of a young child. On her hand
shone the ring she’d worn for almost thirty years, the diamond engagement ring
coupled with the narrow gold band.
We entered our
neighborhood; a moment later, we pulled into the drive and Jane roused herself
with a weary smile.
“Sorry about
being so quiet. I guess I’m sort of tired.”
“It’s okay. It’s
been a big week.”
I brought her
suitcase inside, watching as she dropped her purse on the table near the door.
“Would you like
some wine?” I asked.
Jane yawned and
shook her head. “No, not tonight. If I had a glass, I think I’d fall asleep.
I’d love a glass of water, though.”
In the kitchen,
I filled two glasses with ice and water from the refrigerator. She took a long drink, then leaned against
the counter and propped one leg against the cupboards behind her in her
habitual pose. “My feet are killing me.
We barely stopped for a minute all day. Anna looked at a couple hundred dresses
before she found the right one. And actually, Leslie was the one who pulled it
off the rack. I think she was getting desperate by then—Anna’s got to be one of
the most indecisive people I’ve ever met.” “What’s it like?”
“Oh, you should
see her in it. It’s one of those mermaid-style dresses, and it really flatters
her figure. It’s still got to be fitted, but Keith’s going to love it.”
“I’ll bet she
looks beautiful.”
“She does.” By
her dreamy expression, I knew she was seeing it again. “I’d show you, but Anna
doesn’t want you to see it until the weekend. She wants it to be a surprise.”
She paused. “So how did it go on your end? Did anyone show up at the house?”
“Everyone,” I
said, filling her in on the details of the morning. “Amazing,” she said, refilling her glass. “Considering it’s so
last minute, I mean.”
From the
kitchen, we could see the sliding glass windows that led to the deck. The light outside had dimmed under the
thickening clouds, and the first drops of rain began to hit the window, lightly
at first. The river was gray and ominous; a moment later, there was a flash of
light followed by the crackling of thunder, and the downpour began in earnest.
Jane turned toward the windows as the storm unleashed its fury.
“Do you know if
it’s going to rain on Saturday?” she asked. Her voice, I thought, was
surprisingly calm; I expected her to be more anxious. I thought of her
peacefulness in the car, and I realized she hadn’t said a word about Noah’s presence
at the pond. Watching her, I had the strange sense that her mood had something
to do with Anna.
“It’s not
supposed to,” I said. “They’re forecasting clear skies. This is supposed to be
the last of the showers passing through.” Silently we stared at the falling
rain together. Aside from the gentle patter of water, all was quiet. There was
a faraway look in Jane’s eyes, and the ghost of a smile played on her lips.
“It’s lovely,
isn’t it?” she asked. “Watching the rain? We used to do that at my parents’
house, remember? When we’d sit on the porch?” “I remember.”
“It was nice,
wasn’t it?”
“Very.”
“We haven’t done
this in a long time.”
“No,” I said, “we
haven’t.”
She seemed lost
in thought, and I prayed that this newfound sense of calm wouldn’t give way to
the familiar sadness I had come to dread. Yet her expression didn’t change, and
after a long moment, she glanced at me.
“Something else happened today,” she said, looking down at her glass.
“Oh?”
Looking up
again, she met my eyes. They seemed to be sparkling with unshed tears.
“I won’t be able
to sit with you at the wedding.”
“You won’t?”
“I can’t,” she
said. “I’ll be up front with Anna and Keith.”
“Why?”
Jane brought her
hand to the glass. “Because Anna asked me to be her matron of honor.” Her voice
cracked a little. “She said she was closer to me than to anyone, and that I’d
done so much for her and the wedding. . . .” She blinked rapidly and gave a
small sniff. “I know it’s silly, but I was just so surprised when she asked me
that I barely knew what to say. The thought hadn’t even crossed my mind. She
was so sweet when she asked, like it really meant something to her.”
She swiped at
her tears, and I felt a tightness in my throat. Asking a father to be best man
was fairly typical in the South, but it was rare for a mother to act as matron
of honor.
“Oh,
sweetheart,” I murmured. “That’s wonderful. I’m so happy for you.” Lightning
was followed by thunder again, though they both barely registered, and we stood
in the kitchen until long after the storm had passed, sharing our silent joy.
When the rain
had stopped completely, Jane slid open the glass doors and skipped out onto the
deck. Water still dripped from the gutters and the porch railings, while
tendrils of steam rose from the deck.
As I followed
her, I felt my back and arms aching from my earlier exertions. I rolled my
shoulders in an attempt to loosen them up.
“Have you eaten?” Jane asked.
“Not yet. Do you
want to head out and grab a bite?”
She shook her
head. “Not really. I’m pretty worn out.”
“How about if we
order in to celebrate? Something easy? Something . . . fun.”
“Like what?”
“How about a
pizza?”
She put her hands
on her hips. “We haven’t ordered a pizza since Leslie moved out.”
“I know. But it
sounds good, doesn’t it?”
“It’s always
good. It’s just that you always get indigestion afterward.”
“True,” I
admitted. “But I’m willing to live dangerously tonight.” “Wouldn’t you rather I
just throw something together? I’m sure we’ve got something in the freezer.”
“C’mon,” I
said. “We haven’t split a pizza in years. Just the two of us, I mean. We’ll kick back on the couch, eat straight
from the box—you know? Just like we used to. It’ll be fun.”
She stared at me
quizzically. “You want to do something . . . fun.”
It was more of a
statement than a question.
“Yes,” I said.
“Do you want to
order, or should I?” she finally asked.
“I’ll take care
of it. What do you want on it?”
She thought for a
moment. “How about the works?” she said.
“Why not?” I
agreed.
The pizza arrived
half an hour later. By then, Jane had changed into jeans and a dark T-shirt,
and we ate the pizza like a couple of college students in a dorm room. Despite
her earlier refusal of a glass of wine, we ended up sharing a cold beer from
the fridge.
While we ate,
Jane filled in more details about her day. The morning had been spent looking
for dresses for Leslie and Jane, despite Jane’s protests that she could “just
pick up something simple at Belk’s.” Anna had been adamant that Jane and Leslie
each pick out something they loved—and could wear again. “Leslie found the most elegant
dress—knee-length, like a cocktail dress. It looked so good on Leslie that Anna
insisted on trying it on just for kicks.” Jane sighed. “The girls have really
turned into such beauties.”
“They got your
genes,” I said seriously.
Jane only
laughed and waved a hand at me, her mouth full of pizza. As the evening wore on, the sky outside
turned indigo blue and the moonlit clouds were edged with silver. When we
finished, we sat unmoving, listening to the sound of wind chimes in the summer
breeze. Jane leaned her head back on the couch, staring at me through
half-closed eyes, her gaze oddly seductive.
“That was a good idea,” she said. “I was hungrier than I thought.”
“You didn’t eat
that much.”
“I have to
squeeze into my dress this weekend.”
“I wouldn’t
worry,” I said. “You’re as beautiful as the day I married you.”
At her tense
smile, I saw that my words didn’t have quite the effect I’d hoped.
Abruptly, she
turned to face me on the couch. “Wilson? Can I ask you something?”
“Sure.”
“I want you to
tell me the truth.”
“What is it?”
She hesitated.
“It’s about what happened at the pond today.” The swan, I immediately thought,
but before I could explain that Noah had asked me to take him there—and would
have gone with or without me—she went on.
“What did you mean when you said what you did?” she asked.
I frowned in
puzzlement. “I’m not sure I know what you’re asking.”
“When you said
you loved me and that you were the luckiest man in the world.” For a stunned
moment, I simply stared at her. “I meant what I said,” I repeated dumbly.
“Is that all?”
“Yes,” I said,
unable to hide my confusion. “Why?” “I’m trying to figure out why you said it,”
she said matter-of-factly. “It isn’t like you to say something like that out of
the blue.” “Well . . . it just felt like the right thing to say.”
At my answer,
she brought her lips together, her face growing serious. She glanced up at the
ceiling and seemed to be steeling herself before turning her gaze on me again.
“Are you having an affair?” she demanded.
I blinked. “What?”
“You heard me.”
I suddenly
realized she wasn’t kidding. I could see her trying to read my face, evaluating
the truthfulness of what I intended to say next. I took her hand in my own and
rested my other hand on top of it. “No,” I said, looking directly at her. “I’m
not having an affair. I’ve never had an affair, and I never will. Nor have I
ever wanted to.”
After a few
moments of careful scrutiny, she nodded. “Okay,” she said.
“I’m serious,” I
emphasized.
She smiled and
gave my hand a squeeze. “I believe you. I didn’t think you were, but I had to
ask.”
I stared at her
in bewilderment. “Why would the thought have even crossed your mind?”
“You,” she said.
“The way you’ve been acting.”
“I don’t
understand.”
She gave me a
frankly assessing look. “Okay, look at it from my perspective. First, you start exercising and losing
weight. Then, you start cooking and asking me about my days. If that weren’t
enough, you’ve been unbelievably helpful this whole week . . . with everything,
lately. And now, you’ve started saying these uncharacteristically sweet things.
First, I thought it was a phase, then I thought it was because of the wedding.
But now . . . well, it’s like you’re someone else all of a sudden. I mean . . .
apologizing for not being around enough? Telling me you love me out of the
blue? Listening to me talk for hours about shopping? Let’s order pizza and have
fun? I mean, it’s great, but I just wanted to make sure you weren’t doing it
because you felt guilty about something. I still don’t understand what’s
happened to you.” I shook my head. “It’s not that I feel guilty. Well, except
about working too much, I mean. I do feel bad about that. But the way I’ve been
acting . . . it’s just . . .”
When I trailed
off, Jane leaned toward me.
“Just what?” she
pressed.
“Like I said the
other night, I haven’t been the best husband, and I don’t know . . . I guess
I’m trying to change.”
“Why?”
Because I want
you to love me again, I thought, but I kept those words to myself.
“Because,” I
said after a moment, “you and the kids are the most important people in the
world to me—you always have been—and I’ve wasted too many years acting as if
you weren’t. I know I can’t change the past, but I can change the future. I can
change, too. And I will.”
She squinted at
me. “You mean you’ll quit working so hard?” Her tone was sweet but skeptical,
and it made me ache to think of what I’d become.
“If you asked me
to retire right now, I would,” I said.
Her eyes took on
their seductive gleam again.
“See what I mean?
You’re not yourself these days.” Though she was teasing—and wasn’t quite sure
whether she believed me—I knew she’d liked what I said.
“Now can I ask
you something?” I went on.
“Why not?” she
said.
“Since Anna will
be over at Keith’s parents’ house tomorrow night, and with Leslie and Joseph
coming in on Friday, I was thinking that we might do something special tomorrow
evening.”
“Like what?”
“How about . . .
you let me come up with something and surprise you.”
She rewarded me
with a coy smile. “You know I like surprises.”
“Yes,” I said, “I
do.”
“I’d love that,”
she said with undisguised pleasure.
Chapter Fourteen
On Thursday
morning, I arrived at Noah’s house early with my trunk packed. As it had been
the day before, the property was already crowded with vehicles, and my friend
Nathan Little waved to me from across the yard, pantomiming that he’d join me
in a few minutes.
I parked in the
shade and got to work right away. Using the ladder, I finished removing the
boards from the windows, so that the pressure washers could have complete
access.
Again, I stored
the boards under the house. I was closing the cellar door when a cleaning crew
of five arrived and began to lay siege to the house. Since the painters were
already working downstairs, they hauled in buckets, mops, cloths, and
detergents and scoured the kitchen, the staircase, the bathrooms, the windows,
and the rooms upstairs, moving quickly and efficiently. New sheets and blankets
that I’d brought from home were placed on the beds; meanwhile Nathan brought in
fresh flowers for every room in the house.
Within the hour, the rental truck arrived and workers began unloading
white foldout chairs, setting them in rows. Holes were dug near the trellis,
and pots with preplanted wisteria were sunk; the purple blooms were wound
through the trellis and tied in place. Beyond the trellis, the former wildness
of the rose garden gave way to vivid color.
Despite the
clear skies predicted by the weather service, I’d made arrangements for a tent
to provide shade for the guests. The white tent was erected over the course of
the morning; once it was up, more potted wisteria was sunk into the ground,
then wrapped around the poles, intermingled with strands of white lights.
The power
washer cleaned the fountain in the center of the rose garden; a little after
lunch, I turned it on and listened to water cascading through the three tiers
like a gentle waterfall.
The piano tuner
arrived and spent three hours tuning the long unused piano. When he was done, a
set of special microphones was installed to route music first to the ceremony,
then to the reception. Other speakers and microphones enabled the pastor to be
heard during the service and ensured that music could be heard in every corner
of the house.
Tables were set
throughout the main room—with the exception of the dance area in front of the
fireplace—and linen tablecloths were spread on each. Fresh candles and
flowering centerpieces appeared as if conjured so that when the crew from the
restaurant arrived, they had only to fold linen napkins into the shape of swans
to put the finishing touches on the place settings. I also reminded everyone about the single table I wanted set up
on the porch, and within moments it was done.
The final touch
was potted hibiscus trees decorated with white lights and placed in each corner
of the room.
By
midafternoon, the work was winding down. Everyone loaded their cars and trucks,
and the crew in the yard was in the final stages of cleanup. For the first time
since the project began, I was alone in the house. I felt good. The work over
the past two days, though frenzied, had gone smoothly, and while the furniture
was gone, the house’s regal appearance reminded me of the years it had been
occupied.
As I watched
the trucks pull out of the driveway, I knew I should be heading out as well.
After having had their dresses fitted and shopping for shoes in the morning,
Jane and Anna had made afternoon appointments to get their nails done. I wondered whether Jane was thinking about
the date I had planned. Given all the excitement, I thought it unlikely—and
knowing me as she did, I doubted she was expecting much in the way of a
surprise, despite what I had intimated last night. I’d been wonderfully adept
at setting the bar rather low over the years, but I couldn’t help but hope that
it would make what I had planned even more special.
As I gazed at
the house, I realized that the months I’d spent preparing for our anniversary
would reach fruition. Keeping the secret from Jane had been anything but easy,
but now that the evening was at hand, I realized that most of what I’d wanted
for Jane and me had already happened. I’d originally thought my gift a token of
a new beginning; now it seemed like the end of a journey I’d been on for over a
year.
The property
had finally emptied, and I made one final tour through the house before getting
in my car. On my way home, I swung by the grocery store, then made a few other
stops, gathering everything else that I needed. By the time I got home, it was
nearly five o’clock. I took a few minutes to straighten up, then hopped in the
shower to wash off the day’s accumulated grime. Knowing I had little time, I moved quickly over the next hour.
Following the list I’d crafted at the office, I began preparations for the
evening I had planned, the evening I’d thought about for months. One by one,
items fell into place. I’d asked Anna to call me as soon as Jane had dropped
her off, to give me a sense of when Jane would arrive. She did, alerting me to
the fact that Jane was only fifteen minutes away. After making sure the house
looked perfect, I completed my last task, taping a note to the locked front
door, impossible for Jane to miss:
“Welcome home,
darling. Your surprise awaits you inside. . . .”
Then I got into
my car and drove away.
Chapter Fifteen
Almost three
hours later, I gazed out the front windows of Noah’s house and saw headlights
approaching. Checking my watch, I saw that she was right on time. As I straightened my jacket, I tried to
imagine Jane’s state of mind. Though I hadn’t been with her when she’d arrived
at our home, I tried to picture her. Was she surprised that my car wasn’t in
the drive? I wondered. Surely she would have noticed that I’d drawn the drapes
before leaving—perhaps she had paused in the car, puzzled or even intrigued.
I guessed her
hands were full when she exited the car, if not with the dress for the wedding,
then no doubt with the new shoes she’d purchased that day. Either way, there
would be no mistaking the note as she approached the steps, and I could just
see the look of curiosity crossing her features. When she read it on the steps, how had she reacted to my words?
This, I didn’t know. A baffled smile, perhaps? Her uncertainty was no doubt
heightened by the fact that I wasn’t home.
What, then,
would she have thought when she unlocked the door to reveal a darkened living
room lit only by the pale yellow glow of candles and the plaintive sound of
Billie Holiday on the stereo? How long had it taken her to notice the scattered
rose petals on the floor that trailed from the foyer through the living room
and up the staircase? Or the second note I’d taped to the balustrade:
Sweetheart,
this evening is for you. Yet there is a role you must play to fulfill it. Think
of this as a game: I’m going to give you a list of instructions, and your role
is to do as I ask.
The first task
is simple: Please blow out the candles downstairs, and follow the rose petals
to the bedroom. Further instructions will await you there.
Had she gasped
in surprise? Or laughed in disbelief? I couldn’t be sure, yet knowing Jane, I
was certain she would want to play along. When she reached the bedroom, her
curiosity must have been piqued.
Inside the
bedroom, she would find candles lit on every surface and the soothing music of
Chopin playing quietly. A bouquet of thirty roses lay on the bed; on either
side of the flowers lay a neatly wrapped box, each with a note attached. The card on the left was labeled “Open now.”
The card on the right was labeled “Open at eight o’clock.”
I pictured her
moving slowly toward the bed and bringing the bouquet to her face, inhaling its
heady scent. When she opened the card on the left, this is what she read:
“You’ve had a busy day, so I thought you’d like to relax before our date this
evening. Open the gift that accompanies this card and carry the contents with
you to the bathroom. More instructions await you there.” If she glanced over
her shoulder, she would have seen still more candles glowing in the
bathroom—and upon opening the gift, she would have found the package of bath
oils and body lotions and new silk bathrobe right away. Knowing Jane, I’m guessing that she toyed
with the card and package on the right, the one she couldn’t open until eight.
Had she debated whether or not to follow the instructions? Had she traced her
fingers over the wrapping paper, then pulled back? I suspected as much but knew
that ultimately she would have sighed and headed for the bathroom.
On the vanity
was yet another note:
Is there
anything better than a long hot bath after a busy day? Pick the bath oil you
want, add plenty of bubbles, and fill the tub with hot water. Next to the tub
you’ll find a bottle of your favorite wine, still chilled, and already uncorked.
Pour yourself a glass. Then slip out of your clothes, get in the tub, lean your
head back, and relax. When you’re ready to get out, towel off and use one of
the new lotions I bought you. Do not dress; instead, put on the new robe and
sit on the bed as you open the other gift.
In the
remaining box was a new cocktail dress and black pumps, both of which I’d purchased
after determining the appropriate sizes from the clothing in her closet. The
card that accompanied her clothing for the evening was simple.
You’re almost
done. Please open the box and put on the items I’ve bought you. If you would,
wear the earrings I bought you for Christmas when we were first dating. Don’t
dally, though, my dear—you have exactly forty-five minutes to finish
everything. Blow out all the candles, drain the tub, and shut off the music. At
eight forty-five, go down to the front porch. Lock the door behind you. Close
your eyes and stand with your back to the street. When you turn around again,
open your eyes, for our date will then be ready to begin. . . .
Out front,
waiting for her was the limousine I’d ordered. The driver, who was holding yet
another gift, was instructed to say, “Mrs. Lewis? I’ll bring you to your
husband now. He wants you to open this gift as soon as you get in the car. He’s left you something else inside as well.”
In the box he held
was a bottle of perfume, accompanied by a short note: “I picked this perfume
especially for the evening. After you get in the car, put some on and open the
other gift. The note inside will tell you what to do.” In that box was a narrow
black scarf. The card nestled in its folds read as follows:
You’re going to
be driven to the place where I’ll meet you, but I want it to be a surprise.
Please use the scarf as a blindfold—and remember, don’t peek. The drive will be
less than fifteen minutes, and the driver will begin when you say, “I’m ready.”
When the car stops, the driver will open your door. Keep the blindfold on, and
ask him to guide you out of the car. I’ll
be waiting for you.
Chapter Sixteen
The limousine
came to a stop in front of the house, and I drew a long breath. When the driver exited the car, he nodded to
let me know that everything had gone smoothly, and I nodded nervously in
return.
In the last
couple of hours, I’d alternated between excitement and terror at the thought
that Jane might have found all of this . . . well, silly. As the driver moved
toward her door, I suddenly found it difficult to swallow. Still, I crossed my
arms and leaned against the porch railing, doing my best to look nonchalant.
The moon was glowing white, and I could hear the sounds of crickets chirping.
The driver
opened the door. Jane’s leg appeared first, and almost as if in slow motion,
she emerged from the car, the blindfold still in place. All I could do was stare at her. In the
moonlight, I could see the faint outlines of a smile on her face, and she
looked both exotic and elegant. I motioned to the driver, letting him know that
he was free to leave. As the car drove
off, I approached Jane slowly, gathering the courage to speak.
“You look
wonderful,” I murmured into her ear.
She turned
toward me, her smile broadening. “Thank you,” she said. She waited for me to
add something more, and when I didn’t, she shifted her weight from one foot to
the other. “Can I take off the blindfold yet?” I glanced around, making sure
everything looked the way I wanted.
“Yes,” I
whispered.
She tugged on
the scarf; it immediately loosened and fell from her face. It took her eyes a
moment to focus—resting first on me, then on the house, then back on me. Like
Jane, I had dressed for the evening; my tuxedo was new and tailored. She blinked as if awakening from a dream.
“I thought
you’d want to see how it will look this weekend,” I offered. She turned slowly from side to side. Even
from a distance, the property looked enchanted. Beneath the inky sky, the tent
glowed white, and the floodlights in the garden cast fingerlike shadows while
illuminating the color of the rose blossoms. The water in the fountain
glittered in the moonlight. “Wilson . .
. it’s . . . incredible,” she stammered.
I took her
hand. I could smell the new perfume I’d bought her and saw the small diamonds
in her ears. Dark lipstick accentuated her full lips. Her expression was full of questions as she faced me. “But how? I
mean . . . you only had a couple of days.”
“I promised you
it would be magnificent,” I said. “Like Noah said, it’s not every weekend that
we have a wedding around here.” Jane seemed to notice my appearance for the
first time, and she took a step back.
“You’re wearing a
tuxedo,” she said.
“I got it for the
weekend, but I figured I should break it in first.”
She assessed me
from top to bottom. “You look . . . great,” she admitted.
“You sound
surprised.”
“I am,” she said
quickly, then caught herself. “I mean, I’m not surprised by how good you look,
it’s just that I didn’t expect to see you this way.” “I’ll take that as a
compliment.”
She laughed.
“Come on,” she said, tugging on my hand. “I want to see everything you did up
close.”
I had to admit,
the view was magnificent. Set amid the oaks and cypress trees, the thin fabric
of the tent glowed in the floodlights like a living force. The white chairs had
been placed in curved rows like an orchestra, mirroring the curve of the garden
just beyond. They were angled around a focal point, and the trellis gleamed
with light and colored foliage. And everywhere we gazed, there were flowers.
Jane began to
move slowly down the aisle. I knew that in her mind’s eye, she was seeing the
crowd and imagining Anna, what she would see from her designated vantage point
near the trellis. When she turned to look at me, her expression was dazzled and
uncomprehending.
“I never believed
it could look like this.”
I cleared my
throat. “They did a good job, didn’t they.”
She shook her
head solemnly. “No,” she said. “They didn’t. You did.” When we reached the head
of the aisle, Jane released my hand and approached the trellis. I stayed in
place, watching her as she ran her hands over the carvings and fingered the
strand of lights. Her gaze drifted to the garden. “It looks exactly the way it used to,” she marveled. As she circled the trellis, I stared at the
dress she wore, noticing how it clung to the curves I knew so well. What was it
about her that still took my breath away? The person she was? Our life
together? Despite the years that had passed since I’d first seen her, the
effect she had on me had only grown stronger.
We entered the
rose garden and circled the outermost concentric heart; in time, the lights
from the tent behind us grew dimmer. The fountain burbled like a mountain
brook. Jane said nothing; instead, she simply absorbed the surroundings, occasionally
looking over her shoulder to make sure I was close. On the far side, only the roof of the tent was evident. Jane
stopped and scanned the rosebushes, then finally selected a red bud and broke
it free. She plucked the thorns before approaching me and tucked it into my
lapel. After adjusting it until she was satisfied, she patted my chest gently
and looked up. “You look more finished
with a boutonniere,” she said.
“Thank you.”
“Did I mention
how handsome you look all dressed up?” “I think you used the word . . . great.
But feel free to say it as often as you like.”
She laid a hand
on my arm. “Thank you for what you did here. Anna’s going to be absolutely
amazed.”
“You’re
welcome.”
Leaning in
close, she murmured, “And thank you for tonight, too. That was . . . quite a little game I came home to.”
In the past, I
would have seized the opportunity to press her about it and reassure myself
that I’d done well, but instead I reached for her hand. “There’s something else I want you to see,”
I said simply. “Don’t tell me you’ve
got a carriage led by a team of white horses out in the barn,” she teased.
I shook my
head. “Not quite. But if you think that might be a good idea, I could try to
arrange something.”
She laughed. As
she moved closer, the heat of her body was tantalizing. Her eyes were
mischievous. “So what else did you want to show me?” “Another surprise,” I
offered.
“I don’t know if
my heart’s going to be able to take it.”
“Come on,” I
said, “this way.”
I drew her out of
the garden and down a gravel path, toward the house. Above us, the stars were
blinking in a cloudless sky, and the moon reflected in the river beyond the
house. Branches dripped with Spanish moss, scraggly limbs stretched in all
directions like ghostly fingers. The air carried the familiar scent of pine and
salt, an odor unique to the low country. In the silence, I felt Jane’s thumb
moving against my own.
She seemed to
feel no need to rush. We walked slowly, taking in the sounds of the evening:
the crickets and cicadas, leaves rustling in the trees, the gravel crunching
underfoot.
She stared
toward the house. Silhouetted against the trees, it was a timeless image, the
white columns along the porch lending the home an almost opulent air. The tin roof had darkened in color over the
years and seemed to vanish into the evening sky, and I could see the yellow
glow of candles through the windows. As
we entered the house, the candles flickered in the sudden draft. Jane stood in
the doorway, staring into the living room. The piano, cleaned and dusted, gleamed
in the soft light, and the wood floor in front of the fireplace where Anna
would dance with Keith shone like new. The tables—with white napkins folded into
the shape of swans set atop the gleaming china and crystal—resembled photographs
of an exclusive restaurant. Silver goblets at each setting glittered like
Christmas ornaments. The tables along the far wall that would be used for the
food on the weekend seemed to vanish amid the flowers between the chafing dishes.
“Oh, Wilson . .
. ,” she breathed.
“It’ll be
different when everyone arrives on Saturday, but I wanted you to see how it
looked without the crowd.”
She released my
hand and walked around the room, absorbing every detail.
At her nod, I
went to the kitchen, opened the wine, and poured two glasses.
Glancing up, I
saw Jane staring at the piano, her face shadowed in profile.
“Who’s going to
be playing?” she asked.
I smiled. “If you
could have chosen, who would you pick?”
She gave me a
hopeful look. “John Peterson?”
I nodded.
“But how? Isn’t
he playing at the Chelsea?”
“You know he’s
always had a soft spot for you and Anna. The Chelsea will survive without him
for a night.”
She continued
to stare at the room in wonder as she approached me. “I just don’t see how you
could have done all this so fast . . . I mean, I was just here a few days ago.”
I handed her a
wineglass. “Then you approve?”
“Approve?” She
took a slow sip of wine. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen the house look this
beautiful.”
I watched the
candlelight flickering in her eyes.
“Are you hungry
yet?” I asked.
She seemed almost
startled. “To be honest, I haven’t even thought about it. I think I’d like to
enjoy my wine and look around for a while before we have to go.”
“We don’t have to
go anywhere. I was planning on having dinner here.”
“But how? There’s
nothing in the cupboards.”
“Wait and see.” I
motioned over my shoulder. “Why don’t you relax and look around while I get
started?”
Leaving her
side, I went to the kitchen, where the preparations for the elaborate meal I’d
planned were already under way. The crab-stuffed sole I had made was ready to
go, and I set the oven to the proper temperature. The ingredients for the
hollandaise sauce were already measured and set aside; the contents simply
needed to be added to the saucepan. Our salads were tossed and the dressing
made.
As I worked, I
glanced up from time to time and saw Jane moving slowly through the main room.
Though each table was the same, she paused at each one, imagining the
particular guest who would be seated there. She absently adjusted the silverware
and rotated the vases of flowers, usually returning them to their original
position. There was a calm, almost content satisfaction about her that I found
strangely moving. Then again, almost everything about her moved me these days.
In the silence,
I pondered the sequence of events that had brought us to this point. Experience
had taught me that even the most precious memories fade with the passage of
time, yet I didn’t want to forget a single moment of the last week we’d spent
together. And, of course, I wanted Jane to remember every moment as well.
“Jane?” I
called out. She was out of my sight line, and I guessed she was near the piano.
She appeared
from the corner of the room. Even from a distance, her face was luminous.
“Yes?”
“While I’m
getting dinner ready, would you do me a favor?”
“Sure. Do you
need a hand in the kitchen?”
“No. I left my
apron upstairs. Would you mind getting it for me? It’s on the bed in your old
room.”
“Not at all,”
she said.
A moment later,
I watched her disappear up the stairs. I knew she wouldn’t be coming back down
until dinner was nearly ready.
I hummed as I
began rinsing the asparagus, anticipating her reaction when she discovered the
gift awaiting her upstairs.
“Happy
anniversary,” I whispered.
While the water
came to a boil on the stove, I slid the sole into the oven and strolled out to
the back porch. There, the caterers had set up a table for the two of us. I
thought about opening the champagne but decided to wait for Jane. Breathing deeply, I tried to clear my mind.
Jane had by now
surely found what I’d left her on the bed upstairs. The album—hand stitched
with a carved leather binding—was exquisite, but it was the contents that I
hoped would truly move her. This was the gift I’d assembled with the help of so
many for our thirtieth anniversary. Like the other gifts she’d received this
evening, it had come with a note. It was the letter I had tried but failed to
write in the past, the kind that Noah had once suggested, and though I’d once
found the very idea impossible, the epiphanies of the past year, and
particularly the past week, lent my words an uncharacteristic grace. When I finished writing, I read through it
once, then read it again. Even now, the words were as clear in my mind as they
were on the pages Jane now held in her hand.
My darling,
It’s late at
night, and as I sit at my desk, the house is silent except for the ticking of
the grandfather clock. You’re asleep upstairs, and though I long for the warmth
of your body against my own, something compels me to write this letter, even
though I’m not exactly sure where to begin. Nor, I realize, do I know exactly
what to say, but I can’t escape the conclusion that after all these years, it’s
something I must do, not only for you, but for myself as well. After thirty
years, it’s the least I can do.
Has it really
been that long? Though I know it has, the very thought is amazing to me. Some
things, after all, have never changed. In the mornings, for instance, my first
thoughts after waking are—and always have been—of you. Often, I’ll simply lie
on my side and watch you; I see your hair spread across the pillow, one arm
above your head, the gentle rise and fall of your chest. Sometimes when you’re dreaming, I’ll move
closer to you in the hope that somehow this will allow me to enter your dreams.
That, after all, is how I’ve always felt about you. Throughout our marriage,
you’ve been my dream, and I’ll never forget how lucky I’ve felt ever since the
first day we walked together in the rain.
I often think
back on that day. It’s an image that has never left me, and I find myself
experiencing a sense of déjà vu whenever lightning streaks across the sky. In
those moments, it seems as if we’re starting over once more, and I can feel the
hammering of my young man’s heart, a man who’d suddenly glimpsed his future and
couldn’t imagine a life without you.
I experience
this same sensation with nearly every memory I can summon. If I think of
Christmas, I see you sitting beneath the tree, joyfully handing out gifts to
our children. When I think of summer nights, I feel the press of your hand
against my own as we walked beneath the stars. Even at work, I frequently find
myself glancing at the clock and wondering what you’re doing at that exact moment.
Simple things—I might imagine a smudge of dirt on your cheek as you work in the
garden, or how you look as you lean against the counter, running a hand through
your hair while you visit on the phone. I guess what I’m trying to say is that
you are there, in everything I am, in everything I’ve ever done, and looking
back, I know that I should have told you how much you’ve always meant to me.
I’m sorry for
that, just as I’m sorry for all the ways I’ve let you down. I wish I could undo
the past, but we both know that’s impossible. Yet I’ve come to believe that
while the past is unchangeable, our perceptions of it are malleable, and this
is where the album comes in.
In it, you will
find many, many photographs. Some are copies from our own albums, but most are
not. Instead, I asked our friends and family for any photographs they had of
the two of us, and over the past year, the photographs were sent to me from
across the country. You’ll find a photo Kate took at Leslie’s christening,
still another from a company picnic a quarter of a century ago, taken by Joshua
Tundle. Noah contributed a picture of the two of us that he’d taken on a rainy
Thanksgiving while you were pregnant with Joseph, and if you look closely, it’s
possible to see the place where I first realized that I’d fallen in love with
you. Anna, Leslie, and Joseph each contributed pictures as well.
As each
photograph came in, I tried to recall the moment in which it was taken. At first, my memory was like the snapshot
itself—a brief, self-contained image—but I found that if I closed my eyes and
concentrated, time would begin to roll backward. And in each instance, I
remembered what I’d been thinking. This,
then, is the other part of the album. On the page opposite each picture, I’ve
written what I remember about those moments or, more specifically, what I remember
about you.
I call this
album “The Things I Should Have Said.” I once made a vow to you on the steps
outside the courthouse, and as your husband of thirty years, it’s time I
finally made another: From this point on, I will become the man I always should
have been. I’ll become a more romantic husband, and make the most of the years
we have left together. And in each precious moment, my hope is that I’ll do or
say something that lets you know that I could never have cherished another as
much as I’ve always cherished you.
With all my love,
Wilson
At the sound of
Jane’s footsteps, I looked up. She stood at the top of the steps, the hallway
light behind her obscuring her features. Her hand reached for the railing as
she began moving down the steps.
The light from
the candles illuminated her in stages: first her legs, then her waist, then
finally her face. Stopping halfway down, she met my eyes, and even from across
the room, I could see her tears.
“Happy
anniversary,” I said, my voice echoing in the room. Continuing to gaze at me,
she finished descending the steps. With a gentle smile, she crossed the room toward
me and I suddenly knew exactly what to do.
Opening my arms, I drew her close. Her body was warm and soft, her cheek
damp against my own. And as we stood in Noah’s house two days before our
thirtieth anniversary, I held her against me, wishing with all my heart for
time to stop, now and forever.
We stood
together for a long time, before Jane finally leaned back. With her arms still
around me, she stared up at me. Her cheeks were damp and shiny in the dim
light.
“Thank you,”
she whispered.
I gave her a
gentle squeeze. “Come on. I want to show you something.” I led her through the
living room, toward the rear of the house. I pushed open the back door and we
stepped out onto the porch.
Despite the
moonlight, I could still make out the Milky Way arcing above us like a spray of
jewels; Venus had risen in the southern sky. The temperature had cooled
slightly, and in the breeze, I caught a scent of Jane’s perfume. “I thought we could eat out here. And
besides, I didn’t want to mess up any of the tables inside.”
She looped her
arm through mine and surveyed the table before us. “It’s wonderful, Wilson.”
I pulled away
reluctantly to light the candles and reached for the champagne.
“Would you like a
glass?”
At first, I
wasn’t sure she’d heard me. She was staring out over the river, her dress
fluttering slightly in the breeze.
“I’d love one.”
I removed the
bottle from the wine bucket, held the cork steady, and twisted. It opened with
a pop. After pouring two glasses, I waited for the fizz to settle, and then
topped them both off. Jane moved closer to me.
“How long have you been planning this?” she asked me.
“Since last
year. It was the least I could do after forgetting the last one.” She shook her
head and turned my face to hers. “I couldn’t have dreamed of anything better
than what you did tonight.” She hesitated. “I mean, when I found the album and
the letter and all those passages you wrote . . . well, that’s the most
remarkable thing you’ve ever done for me.”
I started
making more noises about it being the least I could do, but she interrupted me.
“I mean it,”
she said quietly. “I can’t even put it into words how much this means to me.”
Then, with a sly wink, she fingered my lapel. “You look awfully handsome in
that tux, stranger.”
I laughed
beneath my breath, feeling the tension break slightly, and put my hand on hers
and squeezed it. “On that note, I hate to have to leave you . . .” “But?”
“But I’ve got to
check on dinner.”
She nodded,
looking sensual, looking beautiful. “Need any help?”
“No. It’s just
about done.”
“Would you mind
if I stayed outside, then? It’s so peaceful out here.”
“Not at all.”
In the kitchen, I
saw that the asparagus I had steamed had cooled, so I turned on the burner to
reheat them. The hollandaise had congealed a bit, but after I stirred it, it
seemed fine. Then I turned my attention to the sole, opening the oven to test
it with a fork. It needed just another couple of minutes. The station I’d tuned the kitchen radio to
was playing music from the big band era, and I was reaching for the knob when I
heard Jane’s voice behind me. “Leave it
on,” she said.
I looked up. “I
thought you were going to enjoy the evening.” “I was, but it’s not the same
without you,” she said. She leaned against the counter and struck her usual
pose. “Did you specifically request this music for tonight, too?” she teased.
“This program
has been on for the past couple of hours. I guess it’s their special theme for
the night.”
“It sure brings
back memories,” she said. “Daddy used to listen to big band all the time.” She
ran a hand slowly through her hair, lost in reminiscence. “Did you know that he
and Mom used to dance in the kitchen? One minute, they’d be washing dishes, and
the next minute, they’d have their arms around each other and be swaying to the
music. The first time I saw them, I guess I was around six and didn’t think
anything of it. When I got a little older, Kate and I used to giggle when we
saw them. We’d point and snicker, but they’d just laugh and keep right on
dancing, like they were the only two people in the world.” “I never knew that.”
“The last time
I ever saw them do it was about a week before they moved to Creekside. I was
coming over to see how they were doing. I saw them through the kitchen window
when I was parking, and I just started to cry. I knew it was the last time I’d
ever see them do it here, and it felt like my heart broke in two.” She paused,
lost in thought. Then she shook her head. “Sorry. That’s kind of a mood
spoiler, isn’t it?”
“It’s okay,” I
said. “They’re a part of our lives, and this is their house. To be honest, I’d
be shocked if you didn’t think about them. Besides, it’s a wonderful way to
remember them.”
She seemed to
consider my words for a moment. In the silence, I removed the sole from the
oven and set it on the stove.
“Wilson?” she
asked softly.
I turned.
“When you said in
your letter that from this point on, you were going to try to be more romantic,
did you mean that?”
“Yes.”
“Does that mean I
can expect more nights like tonight?”
“If that’s what
you want.”
She brought a
finger to her chin. “It’ll be tougher to surprise me, though.
You’ll have to
come up with something new.”
“I don’t think
it’ll be as hard as you think.”
“No?”
“I could probably
come up with something right now, if I had to.”
“Like what?”
I met her
appraising stare and was suddenly determined not to fail. After a brief
hesitation, I reached over to shut off the burner and set the asparagus to the
side. Jane’s gaze followed me with interest. I adjusted my jacket before crossing
the kitchen and holding out my hand.
“Would you care
to dance?”
Jane blushed as
she took my hand, twining her other arm around my back. Pulling her firmly to
me, I felt her body press against mine. We began to turn in slow circles as
music filled the room around us. I could smell the lavender shampoo she’d used
and feel her legs brush against my own.
“You’re beautiful,” I whispered, and Jane responded by tracing her thumb
against the back of my hand.
When the song
ended, we continued to hold each other until the next began, dancing slowly,
the subtle movement intoxicating. When Jane pulled back to look at me, her
smile was tender, and she brought a hand to my face. Her touch was light, and
like an old habit rediscovered, I leaned toward her, our faces drawing nearer.
Her kiss was
almost breathlike, and we gave in then to everything we were feeling,
everything we wanted. I wrapped my arms around her and kissed her again,
sensing her desire and sensing my own. I buried my hand in her hair and she
moaned slightly, the sound both familiar and electric, new and old, a miracle
in the way all miracles should be.
Without a word,
I pulled back and simply stared at her before leading her from the kitchen. I
felt her thumb tracing the back of my hand as we moved among the tables,
blowing out one candle after the next.
In the
welcoming darkness, I escorted her upstairs. In her old bedroom, moonlight
streamed through the window, and we held each other, bathed in milky light and
shadow. We kissed again and again, and Jane ran her hands over my chest as I
reached for the zipper on the back of her dress. She sighed softly when I began
to slide it open.
My lips slid
over her cheek and neck, and I tasted the curve of her shoulder. She tugged at my jacket and it slipped to the
floor, along with the dress she was wearing. Her skin was hot to the touch as
we collapsed on the bed. We made love
slowly and tenderly, and the passion we felt for each other was a dizzying
rediscovery, tantalizing in its newness. I wanted it to last forever, and I
kissed her again and again while whispering words of love. Afterward, we lay in
each other’s arms, exhausted. I traced her skin with my fingertips as she fell
asleep by my side, trying to hold on to the still perfection of the moment. Just after midnight, Jane woke and noticed
me watching her. In the darkness, I could just make out her mischievous
expression, as if she were simultaneously scandalized and thrilled by what had
happened.
“Jane?” I asked.
“Yes?”
“I want to know
something.”
She smiled
contentedly, waiting.
I hesitated
before drawing a long breath. “If you had to do it all over—and knowing how
everything would turn out with us—would you marry me again?” She was quiet for
a long time, giving the question careful thought. Then, patting my chest, she
looked up, her expression softened. “Yes,”
she said simply, “I would.”
These were the
words I’d longed to hear most of all, and I pulled her close. I kissed her hair
and neck, wanting the moment to last forever.
“I love you more than you’ll ever know,” I said.
She kissed my
chest. “I know,” she said. “And I love you, too.”
Chapter
Seventeen
When the
morning sunlight began pouring through the window, we woke in each other’s arms
and made love one more time before pulling apart and getting ready for the long
day ahead.
After
breakfast, we went through the house, getting it ready for the wedding on Saturday.
The candles on the tables were replaced, the table on the porch was cleaned of
its settings and stored in the barn, and with a bit of disappointment, the
dinner I’d prepared was tossed into the garbage. When we were satisfied with everything, we headed back home.
Leslie was supposed to arrive around four; Joseph had been able to book an
earlier flight and would be coming in around five. On the answering machine,
there was a message from Anna, saying that she was going to go over the last
minute preparations with Keith, which—other than making sure her dress was
ready—mainly entailed checking to see that no one we’d hired had canceled at
the last minute. She also promised to pick up Jane’s dress and bring it with
her when she came by with Keith for dinner later that night.
In the kitchen,
Jane and I threw the makings of a beef stew into the Crock-Pot, where it would
slow-cook the rest of the afternoon. As we worked, we discussed the logistical
arrangements for the wedding, but every now and then, Jane’s secret smile told
me she was remembering the night before.
Knowing it would only get busier as the day wore on, we drove downtown
for a quiet lunch together. We grabbed a couple of sandwiches from the Pollock
Street Deli and strolled to the Episcopal church, where we ate in the shade of
the magnolia trees that covered the grounds.
After lunch, we
walked hand in hand to Union Point, where we gazed out over the Neuse River.
The swells were mild and the water was crowded with boats of all types as kids
enjoyed the last days of summer before heading back to school. For the first
time in a week, Jane seemed completely relaxed, and as I put my arm around her,
it felt strangely as if we were a couple just starting out in the world. It was
the most perfect day we’d spent together in years, and I reveled in the feeling
until we returned home and listened to the message on the answering machine.
It was Kate,
calling about Noah.
“You’d better get
down here,” she said. “I don’t know what to do.”
Kate was standing
in the corridor when we arrived at Creekside.
“He won’t talk about it,” she said anxiously. “Right now, he’s just
staring out at the pond. He even snapped at me when I tried to talk to him,
saying that since I didn’t believe in it anyway, I wouldn’t understand. He kept
insisting that he wanted to be alone, and he finally shooed me away.” “But
physically, he’s okay?” Jane asked.
“I think so. He
refused to eat his lunch—even seemed angry about it—but other than that, he
seems fine. But he’s really upset. The last time I peeked in his room, he
actually shouted at me to go away.”
I glanced at
the closed door. In all our years, I’d never heard Noah raise his voice.
Kate twisted
her silk scarf nervously. “He wouldn’t talk to Jeff or David—they just left a
few minutes ago. I think they were a little hurt by the way he was acting.”
“And he doesn’t
want to talk to me, either?” Jane asked.
“No,” Kate answered. She gave a helpless shrug. “Like I said on the
message, I’m not sure that he’ll talk to anyone. The only one I think he might
talk to is you.” She looked at me skeptically.
I nodded.
Though I worried that Jane would be upset—as she had been when Noah had asked
to see me in the hospital—she gave my hand a squeeze of support and looked up
at me.
“I guess you’d
better see how he’s doing.”
“I suppose so.”
“I’ll wait out
here with Kate. See if you can get him to eat something.”
“I will.”
I found Noah’s
door, knocked twice, and pushed it partly open.
“Noah? It’s me,
Wilson. May I come in?”
In his chair by
the window, Noah made no response. I waited a moment before stepping into his
room. On the bed, I saw the uneaten tray of food, and after closing the door, I
brought my hands together.
“Kate and Jane
thought you might want to talk to me.” I saw his shoulders rise as he drew a
long breath, then fall again. With his white hair spilling over the top of his
sweater, he looked diminutive in the rocker.
“Are they out
there now?”
His voice was so
soft that I barely heard it.
“Yes.”
Noah said nothing
more. In the silence, I crossed the room and sat on the bed. I could see the
lines of strain on his face, though he refused to look at me. “I’d like to hear what happened,” I said
tentatively.
He dropped his
chin before his gaze rose again. He stared out the window.
“She’s gone,” he
said. “When I went out this morning, she wasn’t there.”
I knew
immediately whom he was referring to.
“She might have
been in another part of the pond. Maybe she didn’t know you were there,” I
suggested.
“She’s gone,”
he said, his voice flat and emotionless. “I knew it as soon as I woke up. Don’t
ask me how, but I knew. I could sense that she was gone, and when I started
toward the pond, the feeling just got stronger and stronger. I didn’t want to
believe it, though, and I tried calling for her for an hour. But she never
showed.” Wincing, he straightened in the chair, continuing to stare through the
window. “Finally, I just gave up.”
Beyond the
window, the pond was glistening in the sun. “Do you want to go back and check
to see if she’s there now?”
“She isn’t.”
“How do you
know?”
“Because I do,”
he said. “The same way I knew she was gone this morning.” I opened my mouth to
respond, then thought better of it. There was no use in arguing the point. Noah
had already made up his mind. Besides, something inside me was sure that he was
right.
“She’ll come
back,” I said, trying to sound convincing.
“Maybe,” he said.
“Or maybe not. I can’t tell one way or the other.”
“She’ll miss you
too much to stay away.”
“Then why did she
leave in the first place?” he demanded. “It doesn’t make any sense!”
He slapped his
good hand on the arm of the chair before shaking his head.
“I wish they
could understand.”
“Who?”
“My kids. The
nurses. Even Dr. Barnwell.”
“You mean about
Allie being the swan?”
For the first
time, he looked my way. “No. About me being Noah. About me being the same man
I’ve always been.”
I wasn’t sure
what he meant but knew enough to stay silent while I waited for him to explain.
“You should
have seen them today. All of them. So what if I didn’t want to talk to them
about it? No one believes me anyway, and I didn’t feel like trying to convince
them that I know what I’m talking about. They just would have argued with me
about it like they always do. And then, when I didn’t eat my lunch? Well, you would have thought that I’d tried
to jump out the window. I’m upset, and I have every right to be upset. When I
get upset, I don’t eat. I’ve been that way my whole life, but now, they act
like my mental abilities have slipped another notch. Kate was in here trying to
spoon-feed me and pretending nothing happened. Can you believe that? And then
Jeff and David showed up, and they explained it away by saying that she
probably went off to forage, completely ignoring the fact that I feed her twice
a day. None of them seems to care what might have happened to her.”
As I struggled
to understand what was going on, I suddenly realized that there was more to
Noah’s sudden rage than the way his children had reacted. “What’s really bothering you?” I asked
gently. “That they acted as if it were just a swan?” I paused. “That’s what
they’ve always believed, and you know that. You’ve never let it get to you before.”
“They don’t
care.”
“If anything,” I
countered, “they care too much.”
He turned away
stubbornly.
“I just don’t
understand it,” he said again. “Why would she leave?” With that, it suddenly
dawned on me that he wasn’t angry with his kids. Nor was he simply reacting to
the fact that the swan had vanished. No, it was something deeper, something I
wasn’t sure he would admit even to himself.
Instead of pressing it, I said nothing, and we sat together in silence.
As I waited, I watched his hand fidget in his lap.
“How did it go
with Jane last night?” he asked after a moment, apropos of nothing.
At his
words—and despite all that we’d been discussing—I flashed on an image of him
dancing with Allie in the kitchen.
“Better than I’d
imagined it would,” I said.
“And she liked
the album?”
“She loved it.”
“Good,” he said.
For the first time since I’d come in, he smiled, but it vanished as quickly as
it came.
“I’m sure she
wants to talk to you,” I said. “And Kate’s still out there, too.”
“I know,” he
said, looking defeated. “They can come in.”
“You sure?”
When he nodded, I
reached over and put a hand on his knee. “Are you going to be okay?”
“Yes.”
“Do you want me
to tell them not to talk about the swan?”
He considered my
words briefly before shaking his head. “It doesn’t matter.”
“Do I have to
tell you to go easy on them?”
He gave me a
long-suffering look. “I’m not much in the mood for teasing, but I promise that
I won’t yell again. And don’t you worry—I’m not going to do anything to upset
Jane. I don’t want her worrying about me when she should be thinking about
tomorrow.”
I rose from the
bed and rested a hand on his shoulder before turning to leave. Noah, I knew, was angry with himself. He’d
spent the last four years believing that the swan was Allie—he’d needed to
believe that she would find a way to come back to him—but the swan’s
inexplicable disappearance had shaken his faith profoundly.
As I left his
room, I could almost hear him asking, What if the kids had been right all
along?
In the hallway,
I kept this information to myself. I did suggest, however, that it might be
best if they simply let Noah do most of the talking and react as naturally as
possible.
Both Kate and
Jane nodded, and Jane led the way back inside. Noah looked toward us. Jane and
Kate stopped, waiting to be invited in farther, not knowing what to expect.
“Hi, Daddy,” Jane
said.
He forced a
smile. “Hi, sweetheart.”
“Are you doing
okay?”
He glanced at
Jane and me, then at the tray of food that had grown cold on the bed. “I’m
getting a little hungry, but other than that, I’m fine. Kate—would you mind . .
.”
“Sure, Daddy,”
Kate said, stepping forward. “I’ll get you something. How about some soup? Or a
ham sandwich?”
“A sandwich
sounds good.” He nodded. “And maybe a glass of sweet tea.” “I’ll run down and
get it for you,” Kate said. “Do you want a piece of chocolate cake, too? I
heard they made it fresh today.”
“Sure,” he said.
“Thank you. Oh—and I’m sorry about how I acted earlier. I was upset and had no
reason to take it out on you.”
Kate smiled
briefly. “It’s okay, Daddy.”
Kate shot me a
relieved look, though her concern was still obvious. As soon as she’d left the
room, Noah motioned toward the bed. “C’mon
in,” he said, his voice quiet. “Make yourselves comfortable.” As I crossed the
room, I watched Noah, wondering what was going on. Somehow, I suspected that
he’d asked Kate to leave because he wanted to talk to Jane and me alone.
Jane sat on the
bed. As I joined her, she took my hand. “I’m sorry about the swan, Daddy,” she
offered.
“Thank you,” he
said. By his expression, I knew he would say nothing more about it. “Wilson’s
been telling me about the house,” he said instead. “I hear it’s really
something.”
Jane’s
expression softened. “It’s like a fairy tale, Daddy. It’s even prettier than it
was for Kate’s wedding.” She paused. “We were thinking that Wilson could swing
by and pick you up around five. I know it’s early, but it’ll give you a chance
to spend some time at the house. You haven’t been there in a while.” “That’s
fine,” he agreed. “It’ll be good to see the old place again.” He looked from
Jane to me, then back to Jane again. He seemed to notice for the first time that
we were holding hands, and he smiled.
“I have
something for you both,” he said. “And if you don’t mind, I’d like to give it
to you before Kate gets back. She might not understand.” “What is it?” Jane
asked.
“Help me up, would
you?” he asked. “It’s in my desk, and it’s hard for me to get up after I’ve
been sitting for a while.”
I rose and
reached for his arm. He stood and gingerly crossed the room. After opening his
drawer, he removed a wrapped gift, then returned to his chair. The walk seemed
to have tired him, and he winced as he sat again. “I had one of the nurses wrap it yesterday,” he said, holding it
out to us. It was small and
rectangular, draped in red foil, but even as he presented it, I knew what was
inside. Jane, too, seemed to know, for neither of us reached for it.
“Please,” he
said.
Jane hesitated
before finally accepting it. She ran her hand over the paper, then looked up.
“But . . . Daddy
. . . ,” she said.
“Open it,” he
urged.
Jane popped the
tape and folded back the paper; without a box, the worn book was immediately
recognizable. So was the small bullet hole in the upper right corner, a bullet
that had been meant for him in World War II. It was Leaves of Grass by Walt
Whitman, the book I’d brought to him in the hospital, the book that I could
never imagine him without.
“Happy
anniversary,” he said.
Jane held the
book as if she were afraid it would break. She glanced at me, then back to her
father. “We can’t take this,” she said, her voice soft, sounding as choked up
as I felt.
“Yes, you can,”
he said.
“But . . . why?”
He gazed at us.
“Did you know I read it every day while I was waiting for your mom? After she
left that summer when we were kids? In a way, it was like I was reading the
poetry to her. And then, after we were married, we used to read it on the
porch, just the way I imagined we would. We must have read every poem a thousand
times over the years. There would be times when I’d be reading, and I’d look
over and see your mom’s lips moving right along with mine. She got to the point
where she could recite all the poems by heart.” He stared out the window, and I
suddenly knew he was thinking of the swan again. “I can’t read the pages anymore,” Noah went on. “I just can’t
make out the words, but it troubles me to think that no one will ever read it
again. I don’t want it to be a relic, something that just sits on the shelf as
some sort of memento to Allie and me. I know you’re not as fond of Whitman as I
am, but of all my kids, you’re the only two who read it from cover to cover.
And who knows, you might just read him again.”
Jane glanced down
at the book. “I will,” she promised.
“So will I,” I
added.
“I know,” he
said, looking at each of us in turn. “That’s why I wanted you both to have it.”
After eating
lunch, Noah looked as if he needed rest, so Jane and I went back home.
Anna and Keith
arrived in midafternoon, Leslie pulled up in the driveway a few minutes later,
and we all stood around in the kitchen together, chatting and joking, just like
old times. While we mentioned the news about the swan, we didn’t linger on the
topic. Instead, with the weekend calling, we piled into two cars and headed out
to Noah’s house. Like Jane the night before, Anna, Keith, and Leslie were
amazed. They spent an hour touring the garden and the house with their mouths
agape, and as I stood near the stairs in the living room, Jane moved close and
stood next to me, beaming. She caught my eye, nodded toward the stairs, and
winked. I laughed. When Leslie asked what was so funny, Jane played innocent.
“Just something
between your father and me. Private joke.” On our way home, I swung by the
airport and picked up Joseph. He greeted me with his usual, “Hey, Pop,”
then—despite all that was going on—added only, “You’ve lost weight.” After
grabbing his luggage, he rode with me to Creekside to pick up Noah. As always,
Joseph was reticent in my presence, but as soon as he saw Noah, he brightened
considerably. Noah, too, was pleased to see that Joseph had come along. They
sat in the backseat chatting, both of them growing more animated as we made our
way back home, where they were enveloped with hugs the moment they walked in
the door. Soon, Noah was seated on the couch with Leslie on one side and Joseph
on the other, sharing stories back and forth, while Anna and Jane chatted in
the kitchen. The sounds of the house were suddenly familiar again, and I found
myself thinking that this was the way it should always be. Dinner was punctuated with laughter as Anna
and Jane recounted the details of the mad rush of the week, and as the evening
wound down, Anna surprised me by tapping her glass with a fork.
When the table
grew silent, this is what she said:
“I’d like to
make a toast to Mom and Dad,” she said, raising her glass. “Without you two,
none of this would have been possible. This is going to be the most wonderful
wedding anyone could ever want.”
When Noah
tired, I drove him back to Creekside. The corridors were empty as I walked him
to his room.
“Thank you
again for the book,” I said, pausing at the door. “That’s the most special gift
you could have given us.”
His eyes, going
gray with cataracts, seemed to see through me. “You’re welcome.”
I cleared my
throat. “Maybe she’ll be there in the morning,” I offered.
He nodded,
knowing I meant well.
“Maybe,” he said.
Joseph, Leslie,
and Anna were still sitting around the table when I got home. Keith had gone home a few minutes earlier.
When I asked about Jane, they gestured in the direction of the deck. Sliding
open the glass door, I saw Jane leaning against the rail, and I moved to join
her. For a long moment, we stood together enjoying the fresh summer air,
neither of us saying anything. “Was he
okay when you dropped him off?” Jane finally asked.
“As good as can
be expected. He was tired by the end, though.”
“Do you think he
enjoyed tonight?”
“Without a
doubt,” I said. “He loves spending time with the kids.” She gazed through the
door at the scene in the dining room: Leslie was motioning with her hands,
obviously caught up in a humorous story, and both Anna and Joseph were doubled
over with laughter, their hilarity audible even outside. “Seeing them like this brings back
memories,” she said. “I wish Joseph didn’t live so far away. I know the girls
miss him. They’ve been laughing like that for almost an hour now.”
“Why aren’t you
sitting at the table with them?”
“I was until
just a couple of minutes ago. When I saw your headlights, I snuck outside.”
“Why?”
“Because I
wanted to be alone with you,” she said, nudging me playfully. “I wanted to give
you your anniversary gift, and like you said, tomorrow might be a little busy.”
She slid a card toward me. “I know it looks small, but it wasn’t the sort of
gift that I could wrap. You’ll understand when you see what it is.” Curious, I
opened the card and found the certificate inside.
“Cooking
lessons?” I asked with a smile.
“In
Charleston,” she said, leaning close to me. Pointing to the certificate, she went
on. “The classes are supposed to be top-notch. See? You spend a weekend at the
Mondori Inn with their chef, and he’s supposed to be one of the best in the country.
I know you’re doing great on your own, but I thought you might have fun trying
your hand at learning some new things. Supposedly, they teach you how to use a
carving knife, how to know when the pan is properly heated for sautéeing, even
how to garnish the dishes you serve. You know Helen, right? From the choir at
church? She said it was one of the best weekends she ever spent.” I offered a
quick hug. “Thank you,” I said. “When is it?” “The classes are in September and
October—both the first and third weekends of each month—so you can see how your
schedule’s shaping up before you decide. Then, all you have to do is call.”
I examined the
certificate, trying to imagine what the classes would be like. Worried by my silence, Jane said tentatively,
“If you don’t like it, I can get you something else.”
“No, it’s
perfect,” I reassured her. Then, frowning, I added, “There’s just one thing,
though.”
“Yes?”
I slipped my
arms around her. “I’d enjoy the classes more if we could take them together.
Let’s make a romantic weekend out of it. Charleston’s beautiful at that time of
year, and we could have a great time in the city.” “Do you mean it?” she asked.
Pulling her
close, I stared into her eyes. “I can’t think of anything I’d rather do. I’d
miss you too much to be able to enjoy it.”
“Absence might
make the heart grow fonder,” she teased.
“I don’t think that’s possible,” I said, growing more serious. “You have
no idea how much I love you.”
“Oh, but I do,”
she said.
Out of the
corner of my eye, I saw the kids watching us as I bent to kiss her, feeling her
lips as they lingered against my own. In the past, it might have made me
self-conscious. Now, however, it didn’t matter at all.
Chapter
Eighteen
I was less
nervous on Saturday morning than I anticipated. Anna swung by after everyone was up and about and surprised us
with her nonchalance as she ate breakfast with the family. Afterward, we all
lounged on the back deck, where time passed almost in slow motion. Perhaps we
were quietly bracing ourselves for the frenzy that would follow later that
afternoon. More than once, I caught
Leslie and Joseph watching Jane and me, apparently transfixed by the sight of
us nudging each other playfully or laughing at each other’s stories. While Leslie
looked almost misty-eyed—almost like a proud parent—Joseph’s expression was
harder to decipher. I couldn’t tell whether he was happy for us or whether he
was trying to figure out how long this new phase might last.
Perhaps their
reactions were warranted. Unlike Anna, they hadn’t seen us much lately, and no
doubt each of them remembered how we’d treated each other the last time they’d
seen us together; indeed, when Joseph had visited over Christmas, Jane and I
had barely spoken at all. And, of course, I knew he still remembered her visit
to New York the year before. I wondered
if Jane noticed her children’s puzzled scrutiny. If she did, she paid no
attention to it. Instead, she regaled Joseph and Leslie with stories about the
wedding plans, unable to hide her delight at how well it had come together. Leslie had a hundred questions and nearly
swooned over each romantic revelation;
Joseph seemed
more content to listen in silence. Anna chimed in from time to time, usually in
response to a question. She was seated next to me on the couch, and when Jane
got up to refill the coffeepot, Anna watched her mother over her shoulder.
Then, taking my hand, she leaned toward my ear and whispered simply, “I can’t
wait for tonight.”
The women of
the family had appointments at the hair salon at one o’clock and were chatting
like schoolgirls on the way out the door. As for me, both John Peterson and
Henry MacDonald had called in midmorning, asking if I would be willing to meet
them at Noah’s. Peterson wanted to check how the piano sounded, while MacDonald
wanted to take a look at the kitchen and the rest of the layout to ensure
dinner went smoothly. Both men promised to keep the visit short, but I assured
them it wasn’t a problem. I had to drop something off at the house—something
Leslie had left in her trunk—and was heading over anyway. Just as I was leaving, I heard Joseph enter
the living room behind me.
“Hey, Pop. Mind
if I come along?”
“Not at all,” I
said.
Joseph stared out
the window and said little on our drive to Noah’s. He hadn’t been there in
years and seemed to be simply soaking up the view as we wound along the
tree-lined roads. While New York City was exciting—and Joseph now regarded it
as home—I could sense that he’d forgotten how lovely the low country could be.
Slowing the
car, I turned up the drive, then parked in my usual spot. When we got out of
the car, Joseph stood for a moment, gazing at the house. It was radiant in the
high summer light. Within hours, Anna, Leslie, and Jane would be upstairs,
dressing for the wedding. The procession, we’d decided, would begin from the
house; staring up at the second-floor windows, I tried and failed to imagine
those final moments before the wedding, when all the guests would be seated and
waiting.
When I shook
myself from my reverie, I saw that Joseph had moved from the car and was
heading in the direction of the tent. He walked with hands in his pockets, his
gaze roaming over the property. At the entrance to the tent, he stopped and
looked back at me, waiting for me to join him.
We wandered silently through the tent and rose garden, then into the
house. While Joseph wasn’t visibly
excited, I could sense that he was as impressed as Leslie and Anna had been.
When he completed the tour, he asked a few questions about the mechanics of
what had been done—the whos, whats, and hows—but by the time the caterer pulled
up the drive, he’d grown silent again. “So
what do you think?” I asked.
He didn’t
answer right away, but a faint smile tugged at his lips as he surveyed the
property. “To be honest,” he admitted at last, “I can’t believe you pulled it
off.”
Following his
gaze, I flashed on how it had looked only a few days earlier. “It is something,
isn’t it?” I said absently.
At my answer,
Joseph shook his head. “I’m not just talking about all this,” he said,
gesturing at the surrounding landscape. “I’m talking about Mom.” He paused,
making sure he had my attention. “Last year, when she came up,” he went on,
“she was more upset than I’d ever seen her. She was crying when she got off the
plane. Did you know that?”
My expression
answered for me.
He pushed his
hands into his pockets and looked down at the ground, refusing to meet my eyes.
“She said she didn’t want you to see her that way, so she’d tried to hold
herself together. But on the flight . . . I guess it finally got the best of
her.” He hesitated. “I mean, here I was, standing in the airport waiting to
pick up my mom, and she walks off the plane looking like someone who’d just come
from a funeral. I know I deal with grief every day at my job, but when it’s your
own mom . . .”
He trailed off,
and I knew enough to say nothing.
“She kept me
awake until after midnight the first night she was there. Just kept rambling
and crying about what was going on between you two. And I’ll admit that I was
angry with you. Not just for forgetting the anniversary, but for everything.
It’s like you always viewed our family as a convenience that other people
expected you to maintain, but you never wanted to do the work required. Finally, I told her that if she was still
unhappy after so many years, she might be better off alone.”
I didn’t know
what to say.
“She’s a great
lady, Pop,” he said, “and I was tired of seeing her hurt. And over the next few
days, she recovered—a bit, anyway. But she was still dreading the thought of
going back home. She’d get this real sad expression whenever it came up, so
finally I asked her to stay in New York with me. For a while there, I thought
she was going to take me up on it, but in the end, she said she couldn’t. She
said that you needed her.”
My throat
constricted.
“When you told
me what you wanted to do for your anniversary, my first thought was that I
didn’t want anything to do with it. I wasn’t even looking forward to coming
down this weekend. But last night . . .” He shook his head and sighed. “You should have heard her when you left to
take Noah home. She couldn’t stop talking about you. She went on and on about
how great you’ve been and how well you’ve both been getting along lately. And
then, seeing the way you two kissed on the deck . . .”
He faced me
with an expression bordering on disbelief and seemed to be seeing me for the
first time. “You did it, Pop. I don’t know how, but you did it. I don’t think
I’ve ever seen her happier.”
Peterson and
MacDonald were right on time, and as promised, they didn’t stay long. I stored
the item that had been in Leslie’s trunk upstairs, and on our way home, Joseph
and I stopped by the rental shop to pick up two tuxedos—one for him, the second
for Noah. I dropped Joseph off at the house before heading to Creekside, since he
had an errand to run before the ceremony.
Noah was sitting in the chair as the late afternoon sun streamed through
the window, and when he turned to greet me, I knew immediately that the swan
hadn’t returned. I paused in the doorway.
“Hello, Noah,”
I said.
“Hello,
Wilson,” he whispered. He looked drawn, as if the lines in his face had grown
deeper overnight.
“You doing okay?”
“Could be
better,” he said. “Could be worse, though, too.”
He forced a smile
as if to reassure me.
“Are you ready to
go?”
“Yeah,” He
nodded. “I’m ready.”
On the drive, he
didn’t mention the swan. Instead, he stared out the window as Joseph had, and I
left him alone with his thoughts. Nonetheless, my anticipation grew as we
neared the house. I couldn’t wait for him to see what we’d done, and I suppose
I expected Noah to be as dazzled as everyone else had been. Strangely, however, he showed no reaction
when he got out of the car. Looking around, he finally offered the faintest of
shrugs. “I thought you said you had the place fixed up,” he said.
I blinked,
wondering if I’d heard him right.
“I did.”
“Where?”
“Everywhere,” I
said. “Come on—let me show you the garden.”
He shook his
head. “I can see it fine from here. It looks like it always did.”
“Now, maybe, but
you should have seen it last week,” I said almost defensively.
“It was
completely overgrown. And the house . . .”
He cut me off
with a mischievous grin.
“Gotcha,” he said
with a wink. “Now come on—let’s see what you’ve done.” We toured the property
and house before retiring to the porch swing. We had an hour to ourselves
before we had to put on our tuxedos. Joseph was dressed by the time he arrived,
and he was followed a few minutes later by Anna, Leslie, and Jane, who’d come
straight from the salon. The girls were giddy as they got out of the car.
Walking ahead of Jane, they quickly vanished upstairs, their dresses folded
over their arms.
Jane paused
before me, her eyes twinkling as she watched them go. “Now remember,” she said, “Keith’s not supposed to see Anna
beforehand, so don’t let him go up.”
“I won’t,” I
promised.
“In fact, don’t
let anyone up. It’s supposed to be a surprise.”
I held up two
fingers. “I’ll guard the stairs with my life,” I said.
“That goes for
you, too.”
“I figured.”
She glanced
toward the empty stairs. “Are you getting nervous yet?”
“A little.”
“Me too. It’s
hard to believe that our little girl is all grown up now, and that she’s
actually getting married.”
Though excited,
she sounded a bit wistful, and I leaned in to kiss her on the cheek. She
smiled.
“Listen—I’ve
got to go help Anna. She needs help getting into her dress—it’s supposed to be
real snug. And I’ve got to finish getting ready, too.” “I know,” I said. “I’ll
see you in a little while.”
Over the next
hour, the photographer arrived first, followed by John Peterson, and then the
caterers, all of them going about their business efficiently. The cake was
delivered and set up on the stand, the florist showed up with a bouquet,
boutonnieres, and corsages, and just before the guests were to arrive, the
minister walked me through the order for the procession. Shortly, the yard began filling with cars.
Noah and I stood on the porch to greet most of the guests before directing them
to the tent, where Joseph and Keith escorted the ladies to their chairs. John
Peterson was already at the piano, filling the warm evening air with the soft
music of Bach. Soon, everyone was seated and the minister was in place.
As the sun began
to set, the tent took on a mystical glow. Candles flickered on the tables, and
caterers moved out back, ready to arrange the food. For the first time, the event began to feel real to me. Trying to
remain calm, I began to pace. The wedding would commence in less than fifteen
minutes, and I assumed that my wife and daughters knew what they were doing. I
tried to convince myself that they were simply waiting until the last moment to
make their appearance, but I couldn’t help peering through the open front door
at the stairs every couple of minutes. Noah sat in the porch swing, watching me
with an amused expression.
“You look like
a target in one of those shooting games at the carnival,” he said. “You
know—where the penguin goes back and forth?” I unwrinkled my brow. “That bad?”
“I think you’ve
worn a groove in the porch.”
Deciding it
might be better to sit, I started toward him when I heard footsteps coming down
the stairs.
Noah held up
his hands to signal that he was staying, and with a deep breath I entered the
foyer. Jane was moving slowly down the stairway, one hand gliding across the
banister, and all I could do was stare.
With her hair
pinned up, she looked impossibly glamorous. Her peach satin gown clung to her
body invitingly, and her lips were a glossy pink. She wore just enough eye
shadow to accent her dark eyes, and when she saw my expression, she paused,
basking in my appreciation.
“You look . . .
incredible,” I managed to say.
“Thank you,” she
said softly.
A moment later,
she was moving toward me in the foyer. As she approached, I caught a whiff of
her new perfume, but when I leaned in to kiss her, she pulled away before I got
close.
“Don’t,” she
said, laughing. “You’ll smudge my lipstick.”
“Really?”
“Really,” she
said, and batted my grasping hands away. “You can kiss me later—I promise. Once
I start crying, my makeup will be ruined anyway.” “So where’s Anna?”
She nodded
toward the stairs. “She’s ready, but she wanted to talk to Leslie alone before
she came down. Some last minute bonding, I guess.” She gave a dreamy smile. “I
can’t wait for you to see her. I don’t think I’ve ever seen a more beautiful
bride. Is everything ready to go?”
“As soon as he
gets the word, John will start playing the processional music.”
Jane nodded,
looking nervous. “Where’s Daddy?”
“Right where he’s
supposed to be,” I said. “Don’t worry—everything’s going to be perfect. All
that’s left now is the waiting.”
She nodded
again. “What time is it?”
I glanced at my
watch. “Eight o’clock,” I said, and just as Jane was about to ask whether she
should go get Anna, the door creaked open upstairs. We both looked up at the
same time.
Leslie was the
first to appear, and like Jane, she was the picture of loveliness. Her skin had
the dewiness of youth, and she bounced down the stairs with barely suppressed
glee. Her dress was also peach colored, but unlike Jane’s, it was sleeveless,
exposing the tawny muscles in her arms as she gripped the railing. “She’s
coming,” she said breathlessly. “She’ll be down in a second.”
Joseph slipped
through the door behind us and moved alongside his sister. Jane reached for my
arm and, surprised, I noticed that my hands were trembling. This was it, I
thought, it all comes down to this. And when we heard the door open upstairs,
Jane broke into a girlish grin.
“Here she
comes,” she whispered.
Yes, Anna was
coming, but even then my thoughts were only on Jane. Standing beside me, I knew
at that moment that I’d never loved her more. My mouth had gone suddenly dry.
When Anna
appeared, Jane’s eyes widened. For just a moment, she seemed frozen, unable to
speak. Seeing her mother’s expression, Anna descended the stairs as quickly as
Leslie had, one arm behind her back.
The dress she
wore was not the one that Jane had seen her wearing only minutes earlier.
Instead, she wore the dress that I’d delivered to the house this morning—I had
hung it in its garment bag in one of the empty closets—and it matched Leslie’s
dress perfectly.
Before Jane
could summon the will to speak, Anna moved toward her and revealed what she’d
been hiding behind her back.
“I think you
should be the one to wear this,” she said simply. When Jane saw the bridal veil Anna was holding, she blinked
rapidly, unable to believe her eyes. “What’s going on?” she demanded. “Why did
you take your wedding gown off?”
“Because I’m
not getting married,” Anna said with a quiet smile. “Not yet, anyway.”
“What are you
talking about?” Jane cried. “Of course you’re getting married. . .
.”
Anna shook her
head. “This was never my wedding, Mom. It’s always been your wedding.” She
paused. “Why do you think I let you pick everything out?” Jane seemed incapable
of digesting Anna’s words. Instead, she looked from Anna to Joseph and Leslie,
searching their smiling faces for answers, before she finally turned to me.
I took Jane’s
hands in my own and raised them to my lips. A year of planning, a year of
secrets, had come down to this moment. I kissed her fingers gently before
meeting her eyes.
“You did say
you’d marry me again, didn’t you?”
For a moment,
it seemed as if the two of us were alone in the room. As Jane stared at me, I
thought back on all the arrangements I’d made in secret over the past year—a
vacation at exactly the right time, the photographer and caterer who just
happened to have an “opening,” wedding guests without weekend plans, work crews
able to “clear their schedule” in order to ready the house in just a couple of
days.
It took a few
seconds, but a look of comprehension slowly began to dawn on
Jane’s face.
And when she fully grasped what was happening—what this weekend was
truly all
about—she stared at me in wonder and disbelief.
“My wedding?” Her
voice was soft, almost breathless.
I nodded. “The
wedding I should have given you a long time ago.” Though Jane wanted the
details of everything here and now, I reached for the veil that Anna still
held.
“I’ll tell you
about it at the reception,” I said, draping it carefully over her head. “But
right now, the guests are waiting. Joseph and I are expected up at the front,
so I’ve got to go. Don’t forget the bouquet.” Jane’s eyes were pleading. “But .
. . wait . . .”
“I really can’t
stay,” I said softly. “I’m not supposed to see you beforehand, remember?” I
smiled. “But I’ll see you in just a few minutes, okay?” I felt the guests’ eyes
on me as Joseph and I made our way toward the trellis. A moment later, we were
standing beside Harvey Wellington, the minister I’d asked to officiate.
“You do have
the rings, right?” I asked.
Joseph tapped
his breast pocket. “Right here, Pop. Picked them up today, just like you
asked.”
In the
distance, the sun was sinking below the treeline, and the sky was slowly turning
gray. My eyes traveled over the guests, and as I heard their muted whispers, I
was overcome by a surge of gratitude. Kate, David, and Jeff were seated with
their spouses in the front rows, Keith was seated right behind them, and beyond
them were the friends whom Jane and I had shared for a lifetime. I owed every
one of them my thanks for making all of this possible. Some had sent pictures
for the album, others had helped me find exactly the right people to help with
the wedding plans. Yet my gratitude went beyond those things. These days, it
seemed impossible to keep secrets, but not only had everyone kept this one,
they’d turned out with enthusiasm, ready to celebrate this special moment in
our lives.
I wanted to
thank Anna most of all. None of this would have been possible without her
willing participation, and it couldn’t have been easy for her. She’d had to
watch every word she said, all the while keeping Jane preoccupied. It had been
quite a burden for Keith, too, and I found myself thinking that one day, he would
indeed make a fine son-in-law. When he and Anna did decide to get married, I
promised myself that Anna would get exactly the kind of wedding she wanted, no matter
what it cost.
Leslie had been
an immense help, too. It was she who had talked Jane into staying in
Greensboro, and she was the one who drove to the store to buy Anna’s matching
dress before bringing it home. Even more, it was she I called upon for ideas to
make the wedding as beautiful as possible. With her love of romantic movies,
she’d been a natural, and it had been her idea to hire both Harvey Wellington
and John Peterson.
Then, of
course, there was Joseph. He had been the least excited of my children when I’d
told him what I intended to do, but I suppose I should have expected that. What
I didn’t expect was the weight of his hand on my shoulder as we stood beneath
the trellis, waiting for Jane to arrive.
“Hey, Pop?” he
whispered.
“Yes?”
He smiled. “I
just want you to know that I’m honored that you asked me to be your best man.”
At his words,
my throat tightened. “Thank you,” was all I could say. The wedding was all I hoped it would be.
I’ll never forget the hushed excitement of the crowd or the way people craned
their necks to see my daughters making their way down the aisle; I’ll never
forget how my hands began to shake when I heard the first chords of the
“Wedding March” or how radiant Jane looked as she was escorted down the aisle
by her father.
With her veil
in place, Jane seemed like a lovely, young bride. With a bouquet of tulips and
miniature roses clasped loosely in her hands, she seemed to glide down the
aisle. At her side, Noah beamed with undisguised pleasure, every inch the proud
father.
At the head of
the aisle, he and Jane stopped and Noah slowly raised her veil. After kissing her on the cheek, he whispered
something in her ear, then took his seat in the front row, right next to Kate. Beyond
them, I could see women in the crowd already dabbing their tears with
handkerchiefs. Harvey opened the
ceremony with a prayer of thanks. After asking us to face each other, he spoke
then of love and renewal and the effort it entailed. Throughout the ceremony,
Jane squeezed my hands tightly, her eyes never leaving my own. When the time came, I asked Joseph for the
rings. For Jane, I’d bought a diamond anniversary band; for myself, I’d bought
a duplicate of the one I’d always worn, one that seemed to shine with the hope
of better things to come. We renewed
the vows we had spoken long ago and slipped the rings on each other’s fingers.
When the time came to kiss the bride, I did so to the sounds of cheering,
whistles, and applause and an explosion of camera flashbulbs. The reception went on until midnight. Dinner
was magnificent, and John Peterson was in wonderful form on the piano. Each of
the children offered a toast—as did I, to offer my thanks for what everyone had
done. Jane couldn’t stop smiling. After
dinner, we moved away some of the tables, and Jane and I danced for hours. In the moments she took to catch her breath,
she peppered me with questions that had plagued me during most of my waking
moments this week. “What if someone had
let the secret slip?”
“But they
didn’t,” I answered.
“But what if they
had?”
“I don’t know. I
guess I just hoped that if someone did slip, you’d think you heard them wrong.
Or that you wouldn’t believe I’d be crazy enough to do such a thing.”
“You put a lot
of trust in a lot of people.”
“I know,” I
said. “And I’m thankful they proved me right.” “Me too. This is the most
wonderful night of my life.” She hesitated as she glanced around the room.
“Thank you, Wilson. For every single bit of it.” I put my arm around her.
“You’re welcome.”
As the clock
edged toward midnight, the guests began to leave. Each of them shook my hand on
the way out and offered Jane a hug. When Peterson finally closed the lid on the
piano, Jane thanked him profusely. Impulsively, he kissed her on the cheek. “I
wouldn’t have missed this for the world,” he said. Harvey Wellington and his wife were among the last to leave, and
Jane and I walked with them out onto the porch. When Jane thanked Harvey for
officiating, he shook his head. “No need for thanks. There’s nothing more
wonderful than being part of something like this. It’s what marriage is all
about.” Jane smiled. “I’ll give you a call so we can all have dinner together.”
“I’d like
that.”
The kids were
gathered around one of the tables, quietly rehashing the evening, but other
than that, the house was quiet. Jane joined them at the table, and as I stood
behind her, I glanced around the room and realized that Noah had slipped away
unnoticed.
He’d been
strangely quiet most of the evening, and I thought he might have gone outside
to stand on the back porch in the hope of being alone. I’d found him there
earlier, and to be frank, I was a little worried about him. It had been a long
day, and with the hour getting late, I wanted to ask him whether he wanted to
head back to Creekside. When I stepped onto the porch, however, I didn’t see him.
I was just
about to go back inside to check the rooms upstairs when I spotted a solitary
figure standing by the bank of the river in the distance. How I was able to see
him, I’ll never be sure, but perhaps I caught sight of the backs of his hands
moving in the darkness. Wearing his tuxedo jacket, he was otherwise lost in the
nighttime surroundings.
I debated
whether or not to call out, then decided against it. For some reason, I had the
feeling that he didn’t want anyone else to know he was out there. Curious, however, I hesitated only briefly
before making my way down the steps.
I began moving
in his direction.
Above me, the
stars were out in full, and the air was fresh with the earthy scent of the low
country. My shoes made soft scraping sounds on the gravel, but once I reached
the grass, the ground began to slope, gradually at first, then steeper. I found
it difficult to keep my balance amid the thickening vegetation. Pushing branches away from my face, I
couldn’t figure out why—or how—Noah had gone this way.
Standing with
his back to me, he was whispering as I approached. The soft cadences of his
voice were unmistakable. At first I thought he was speaking to me, but I
suddenly realized that he didn’t even know I was there. “Noah?” I asked quietly.
He turned in
surprise and stared. It took a moment for him to recognize me in the dark, but
gradually, his expression relaxed. Standing before him, I had the strange
feeling that I’d caught him doing something wrong. “I didn’t hear you coming. What are you doing out here?”
I smiled
quizzically. “I was about to ask you the same question.” Instead of answering,
he nodded toward the house. “That was some party you threw tonight. You really
outdid yourself. I don’t think Jane stopped smiling all night long.”
“Thank you.” I
hesitated. “Did you have a good time?”
“I had a great
time,” he said.
For a moment,
neither of us said anything.
“Are you feeling
okay?” I finally asked.
“Could be
better,” he said. “Could be worse, though, too.”
“You sure?”
“Yeah,” he said,
“I’m sure.”
Perhaps
responding to my curious expression, he commented, “It’s such a nice night. I
thought I might take a little time to enjoy it.” “Down here?”
He nodded.
“Why?”
I suppose I
should have guessed the reason he’d risked the climb down to the river’s edge,
but at the time, the thought didn’t occur to me. “I knew she hadn’t left me,” he said simply. “And I wanted to
talk to her.”
“Who?”
Noah didn’t
seem to hear my question. Instead, he nodded in the direction of the river. “I
think she came for the wedding.”
With that, I
suddenly understood what he was telling me, and I glanced at the river, seeing
nothing at all. My heart sank, and overwhelmed by a feeling of sudden
helplessness, I found myself wondering whether the doctors had been right after
all. Maybe he was delusional—or maybe tonight had been too much for him. When I opened my mouth to convince him to
come back inside, however, the words seemed to lodge in my throat.
For in the
rippling water beyond him, appearing as if from nowhere, she came gliding over
the moonlit creek. In the wild, she looked majestic; her feathers were glowing
almost silver, and I closed my eyes, hoping to clear the image from my mind.
Yet when I opened them again, the swan was circling in front of us, and all at
once, I began to smile. Noah was right. Though I didn’t know why or how it had
come, I had no doubt whatsoever that it was her. It had to be. I’d seen the
swan a hundred times, and even from a distance, I couldn’t help but notice the
tiny black spot in the middle of her chest, directly above her heart.
Epilogue
Standing on the
porch, with autumn in full swing, I find the crispness of the evening air
invigorating as I think back on the night of our wedding. I can still recall it
in vivid detail, just as I can remember all that happened during the year of
the forgotten anniversary.
It feels odd to
know that it’s all behind me. The preparations had dominated my thoughts for so
long and I’d visualized it so many times that I sometimes feel that I’ve lost
contact with an old friend, someone with whom I’d grown very comfortable. Yet
in the wake of those memories, I’ve come to realize that I now have the answer
to the question that I’d been pondering when I first came out here.
Yes, I decided,
a man can truly change.
The events of the past year have taught me much about myself, and a few universal truths. I learned, for instance, that while wounds can be inflicted easily upon those we love, it’s often much more difficult to heal them. Yet the process of healing those wounds provided the richest experience of my life, leading me to believe that while I’ve often overestimated what I could accomplish in a day, I had underestimated what I could do in a year. But most of all, I learned that it’s possible for two people to fall in love all over again, even when there’s been a lifetime of disappointment between them. I’m not sure what to think about the swan and what I saw that night, and I must admit that being romantic still doesn’t come easily. It’s a daily struggle to reinvent myself, and part of me wonders whether it always will be. But so what? I hold tight to the lessons that Noah taught me about love and keeping it alive, and even if I never become a true romantic like Noah, it doesn’t mean that I’m ever going to stop trying.